Search the Community

What has Jackie been up to since last we saw her? Well, let's find out! Part two coming next week! If you're unfamiliar with Jackie, this might feel like a weird place to jump in. I've written about her and some of the other characters in these stories before, so you might want to check out Baby's Unexpected Trip and Jackie's Play Date first. ----- Jackie was still tired. Strapped into her car seat, she couldn’t help but be reminded of just how much she had become the baby that everyone else in her life told her that she was. It was barely one in the afternoon, and she’d slept her normal 13 hours the night before. And despite having only woken up at 8, by 11:45 she’d already had breakfast, her daily morning breastfeeding, and lunch. She’d been put down for her nap a little earlier than normal, and being accustomed to her rigidly enforced habits, hadn’t been able to fall asleep as quickly as normal. Before she knew it, Mama was waking her from what felt like only minutes of sleep. After a quick brush of her hair, Mama brought her out to the car and had her strapped in in no time. The loud, childish songs that were playing over the car stereo while Mama drove were even more annoying for Jackie than normal. She often liked to tell herself that she would be fine without the embarrassing amounts of sleep that she got, but if Jackie ever had a day where she got less than an hour and a half for a nap, she’d find herself tired for the rest of the day and sometimes would be so grumpy that Mama would decide that she needed to go to bed even earlier than her normal 7pm bedtime. As usual, Mama hadn’t bothered to tell Jackie where they were headed, but the change in routine gave Jackie a pretty good idea of their destination. Though it was theoretically possible that they were heading to a birthday party for one of the other adult babies in the area, it was most likely that the change signaled that it was time for Jackie to get a haircut. Jackie had made this trip many times before. For almost the first year that she had been returned to infancy, Jackie hadn’t had a haircut. Her hair had been fairly short in college, but it had eventually grown extremely long and fairly unmanageable. Her Nanny, as her Mama was then known, had heard from one of her fellow care-givers that there was a salon in town that closed down its normal business one Saturday afternoon every couple of months and provided haircuts to several of the big babies in the area. For the remaining two years that she had lived as her biological parents’ overgrown infant and the three years since she’d been “adopted” by her Mama, Jackie had been a regular on those Saturday afternoons. As with almost every trip out of the house, Jackie had come to hate her haircuts. With the salon closed, it was only other adults in her situation and their caretakers who were around, but having more people around always increased the opportunities for humiliation. Not only did Jackie have to continue to play her babyish role in front of the other mommies (whose rules and admonishments for their own charges often gave Mama new and humiliating ideas to use on Jackie), but she had to endure the haircuts themselves. Over the course of the five years since she’d been subject to several particularly mortifying styles. At first, her mother had favored a relatively simple cut that lent itself to easy pigtails – a classic but basic look that Jackie could live with, especially when left down. Once Mama took over such decisions, though, things changed significantly. Within a few months, Jackie’s head had been completely shaved, and even applied with a cream that had left her without hair growing back in for the next few months. Though that had saved her from a few rounds of haircuts, Jackie had hated having no hair, especially since during that period Mama treated her as much like a newborn as possible by carrying her more and increasing the amount that she breastfed Jackie. After about six months, Jackie’s hair had finally begun to grow back and the trips to the salon resumed. At first, her trips had mostly involved styling, but eventually her hair was long enough to need trimming in order to maintain a style over the course of the next few months. Her hair was not nearly as thick as it had been before it was cut off, but it had still gotten long enough now to be tied into high ponytails that emerged from the top of her head, which Jackie found to be a particularly humiliating look. Though Jackie wished they wouldn’t, they soon arrived at the salon. Mama parked the car in the parking lot behind the building and came around to the back door of the car. She grabbed the large, pastel pink diaper bag with the embroidered inscription “OPEN IN CASE OF EMERGENCY” from the seat next to Jackie, and then unbuckled the straps that had tightly restrained her in the seat. As she climbed out of the car and Mama closed the door behind them, Jackie suddenly became highly self-conscious about her outfit. Though it hadn’t fully turned cold yet, the slight autumn chill had meant that Mama had begun “making sure that her little baby wasn’t cold” when they went out. As such, Jackie was wearing a rather heavy pink fleece jacket that fastened with four buttons stylized to look like small children’s blocks spelling the word “baby” from top to bottom. The jacket was paired with a matching wool hat designed to look like what a baby girl would wear home from the hospital, complete with a small ribbon bow that featured prominently on Jackie’s forehead. In practice, since the garage door hadn’t even been open when Jackie got into the car, the coat and hat only served to make Jackie much too warm and contributed to her inability to shake her post-nap grogginess. Peeking out from under the coat was the very bottom of the skirt of her short, royal purple baby dress. Of course, none of this did anything to hide the matching purple rhumba pants that theoretically concealed her obviously bulging diaper. Her legs were covered by a pair of opaque white tights that had been put on over her diaper but underneath her panties. On her feet, she wore black Mary-Janes with a modest heel, and the entire look was accompanied by her oversized and omnipresent pacifier. Immediately, though without great force, Mama grabbed Jackie by the wrist and led her across the parking lot to the salon’s entrance. Mama pressed the doorbell, and though there was little chance of being seen and she’d be happy for it as soon as she was inside, Jackie wished that the door wasn’t locked so that she wouldn’t have to stand exposed in her babyish attire as they waited. After what felt like minutes, but was really just about 15 seconds, the door was opened by the salon’s proprietor, Ms. Parker. “Oh, Baby Jackie!” she exclaimed. “Come in darling, you must be freezing out there. It’s so good to see you!” Jackie wasn’t freezing in the slightest, but she gladly stepped into the salon, followed by Mama. Ms. Parker closed the door behind them, and then planted a kiss on Jackie’s cheek. “Say hi to Ms. Parker,” Mama said as she pulled Jackie’s pacifier out of her mouth. “Hi Miff Pahkah,” Jackie lisped. Her job done, the pacifier was just as quickly replaced and Jackie automatically began sucking on its bulb. Mama went to work, first removing Jackie’s hat and then removing Jackie’s coat, all while Jackie stood there uselessly. “I just love your dress, princess!” Ms. Parker said, taking a small step back to survey it as Mama hung up the coat and diaper bag on a rack near the door. “Say thank you to Ms. Parker,” Mama said, again removing the pacifier, ostensibly so that Jackie could speak more clearly, though she was still mandated to lisp outlandishly. “Fank you Miff Pahkah,” Jackie said, following the time-honored strategy of exactly mimicking the words that Mama prompted her with. “And maybe a little curtsey so that she can see it better?” Mama prompted while returning the pacifier to its normal home. Jackie didn’t necessarily want to, but she obediently grabbed a hold of both sides of her dress, bent her knees as she raised her hands to more fully reveal her diapers (Jackie knew that nobody was actually paying attention to the skirt), and finished with a slight twirling flourish that guaranteed that she wouldn’t be required to repeat her humiliation. “Oh, very beautiful!” Ms. Parker exclaimed. “Now why don’t you go play with your friends?” Grateful to be out of the high-pressure interaction with a less familiar grown-up, Jackie continued the five or so wobbly paces down the entrance hall of the salon and stepped out into the main part of the shop. It featured a single room, with the cutting area in the front and chairs for waiting along the wall in the back. Jackie suspected that the salon must normally cater to families with young children, as there was a play area that took up much of the floor behind the chairs that was full of toys that the babies were to play with on these Saturdays. Jackie surveyed the scene. In the chair, apparently just about to get her haircut was Jackie’s frequent playdate companion, Baby Tory. Tory’s nanny and Jackie’s Mama were good friends, as they were similar ages and similarly eager tormentors of their charges. Though Jackie and Tory had little in common themselves except for their babied states, that friendship meant that the two of them saw each other at least monthly outside of haircuts. Ironically, since haircuts always happened on Saturdays, Tory never came with her nanny, but instead with her mommy, the wife of Tory’s ex-boyfriend who had been dominating Tory with her husband for nearly two decades. Mama and Tory’s mommy had much less in common, and so while they were cordial, there was much less chatter than during a regular playdate. On the floor in the center of the room was Stephanie, the first girl that Jackie had ever met who was in a similar situation to her. Hers was in fact very similar, as she too had been regressed by parents who were disappointed by the choices that she had made independently, though she continued to live with them and was accompanied to the salon by her mother. Over by the wall, Jackie could see Baby Kori, whom she had met a few times outside of the salon and often saw here. Kori was being fed a bottle across the lap of her slightly older sister, who Jackie had learned had regressed Kori after having spent more than a year supporting her and providing shelter without Kori showing any signs of seeking a job. Though Kori was only a few years younger than Jackie, Jackie had always felt like they had little in common. Once she had learned more about Kori’s background, Jackie had done her best to keep her distance when possible at the salon, as she felt that if anyone deserved this fate, it might well be Kori. Finally, sitting on a tiny chair at a tiny table and having a tea party with a few dolls that sat in the other seats was another baby that Jackie didn’t feel comfortable around, albeit for different reasons. Susie, as she was called, was the only baby that Jackie knew that wasn’t actually a girl, but in fact a sissy. His wife, who sat along the wall with the other dominant women, had regressed him several years prior, and in many ways, Susie stood out for her girlish looks and behavior even in a room full of women who dressed and acted like the most stereotypical of little girls. The sissy always wore short, lacy dresses that were filled out by layers of petticoats and complimented by higher heels than any of the other babies were ever permitted, and today’s pastel yellow dress was no exception. While all of the babies in the room lisped on the rare occasions they were allowed to speak, Susie’s was so high-pitched and ridiculous that Jackie could barely believe it could possibly come from an adult, let alone a man. Jackie didn’t really have a problem with Susie, but the presence was still somewhat off-putting. Except for her actual father and for Mama’s boyfriend of more than two years who she now was made to call Dada, her world was exclusively female. While part of her recognized that Susie was much too busy being thoroughly embarrassed about all of the women in the room seeing him this way, Jackie couldn’t help but be extra self-conscious about her babyish status and especially her diapered state when she knew that there was a man of approximately her age in the room. In addition to the people in the room, the other thing that Jackie quickly noticed as she stepped in was the smell. She’d recognized early on in her first visit to the salon that one of the reasons that the salon closed to other customers during this time was the unmistakable stench of a daycare that overtook the salon. Sure, there might have been some concern for anonymity (though Jackie assumed that was mostly the caregivers not wanting too many people aware of their likely criminal exploitation of their charges rather than a sudden concern that the babies might be even further humiliated), but most customers wouldn’t want to share a small shop with so many babies and so many diapers. The close concentration of high quantities of baby powder, stale urine, and often much worse meant that the room soon smelled much like any of the babies’ nurseries at home. The pungent aroma that had greeted Jackie as she entered the room let her know that one of her companions was either wearing a messy diaper currently or had recently been changed out of one. Upon reaching the carpeted play area, Jackie dutifully dropped to her knees and began to crawl over to Stephanie, who in her mind was easily the best choice to play with given the circumstances. Almost surely just because they had met first and had a similar backstory, Jackie had long ago decided that she liked Stephanie the best of her “friends.” She had no idea what she might be like if they were to meet outside of the confines of their second infanthood, but here they had built up a reasonable rapport. Had it been a playdate, the two girls would have been forced to endure an elaborate greeting ritual that involved sharing a dramatized, wet kiss on the lips. However, in this setting the mommies seemed to think that it was more hassle than it was worth to have each girl greet each other in such an involved manner, since it necessitated the removal and replacements of pacifiers several times over and could never be done efficiently so long as one girl was getting her haircut. Instead, Jackie and Stephanie simply exchanged a knowing glance from behind their binkies, and Jackie picked up a stuffed animal from the pile near Stephanie. Although Jackie and Stephanie weren’t allowed to actually speak unless prompted, and certainly weren’t permitted to converse with each other, now that they were playing together, they were expected to make noises that “showed that they were having fun.” This was quite a challenge, since they were expected to be fairly raucous without having the opportunity to coordinate any sort of premise with each other, and they weren’t, in fact, having much of any fun at all. By now, Jackie had learned that her playtime with the other babies was designed to make them resort to the most demonstratively babyish forms of play possible, and also to force them to really work at it, which would make it challenging for them to pay attention to the grown-up conversation. This was a shame, because Jackie was always desperate to overhear it. It often contained interesting details about her companions’ lives and backstories and it was almost the only time she ever heard anyone speak in anything but baby talk. As usual, the result of the play rules meant that Jackie and Stephanie started to make a range of noises, ranging from humming to animal noises, with occasional high-pitched squeals and obviously fake, childish giggles mixed in as well. While not remotely stimulating, the exercise did require some focus, which helped to make time pass faster than it did when Jackie was on her own in a playpen. Soon enough, they were approached by Mama, Stephanie’s Mommy, and Ms. Parker. “I’m sorry to break up your fun, babies, but it’s time for somebody’s haircut,” Ms. Parker said patronizingly. It turned out that it was Stephanie’s turn, and she was helped to her feet and escorted over to the chair by her Mommy and Ms. Parker. In the meantime, Mama put her hands in Jackie’s armpits and used her prodigious strength to lift her straight off of the ground and carry her towards one of the couches on the side of the room. “It’s time for my wittle gurl to have a nice big buh-buh before her turn,” she cooed right in Jackie’s ear. They sat down at the far side of the same couch that Kori had been fed on earlier. Kori had been released and was now making the required fool of herself while attempting to dance along to a video playing children’s songs on the television in the corner of the room. Her mommy/sister, however, remained on the coach, and quickly asked if she could feed Jackie her bottle, which was fairly common practice at these events. Though Jackie wished she wouldn’t since she somehow found it even more humiliating to obediently slurp down formula when someone unfamiliar was doing the feeding, Mama unsurprisingly agreed. From the arm of the couch, she picked up the bib that she had removed from Jackie’s diaper bag and fastened the Velcro together behind Jackie’s neck. The bib was a simple white number embroidered with a yellow duck, sized for an actual baby. It would be completely useless if anything were to actually spill, but that was virtually impossible during a bottle feeding. Instead, it was meant to be another ridiculous little reminder of Jackie’s infantile status, a function it performed quite effectively. Mama eased Jackie’s head back into her new tormenter’s lap, and then positioned Jackie’s feet across her own lap. She quickly handed over the bottle, and Jackie’s pacifier was quickly replaced by the rubber nipple of the bottle. Although Kori’s Mommy was cooing all sorts of comments about how sweet she was, Jackie knew that she had no obligation to in any way respond except by continuing to suck on the grossly sweet formula that made up almost all of her daily liquids. Despite the added humiliation of the close attention of a near-stranger who could have been a social peer had her life taken a more normal path, Jackie was quickly settling into a rhythm when she was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell ringing to announce the arrival of another customer. Turning her attention away from Stephanie, whose hair she had been washing, Ms. Parker disappeared down the hallway to answer the door. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia! I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” Jackie heard from across the short distance to the door. “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, turning her tone towards a more syrupy coo that told Jackie that she had turned her attention to Julia’s charge. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” As she heard the sounds of coats being taken off and hung up, Jackie racked her mind to think if she knew a caretaker named Julia. She didn’t think so, which might mean that she was about to meet a new entrant to the bizarre social circle she inhabited, though she knew that she didn’t know most of the dominant women in the salon’s first names, so it was possible that she was mistaken. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” said Ms. Parker, confirming Jackie’s suspicions as she reemerged from the hallway. She was followed by an average height woman of seemingly no more than 25 dressed in a chic sweater and flattering jeans, who Jackie quickly surmised must be Julia. Somewhat hiding behind her, each being gently pulled along by one of Julia’s hands, came not one but two girls who would clearly be joining Jackie on the list for Ms. Parker’s haircuts today. Jackie was stunned, as she’d never seen anyone with two babies before. Furthermore, a quick doubletake confirmed that the two girls were quite clearly identical twins. They were both just slightly smaller than Julia, and wore matching baby-blue dresses with pink puffy sleeves that were so short that they didn’t even make an effort to conceal the thick diapers they wore underneath. They even seemed to be nervously sucking on their pacifiers in almost perfect unison. From across the room, the only difference that Jackie could spot between the two of them was that one of the two women wore a childish-looking pair of pastel-purple-rimmed glasses. Jackie’s gawking was curtailed at least temporarily when Ms. Parker addressed the room in a deliberate, sing-song voice that kept up the premise that the big babies would only understand what she was saying if she used that preposterous tone. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This,” she said, gesturing towards the girl with glasses, “is Baby Lauren. And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” Julia gently commanded, ushering them forward from behind her as she spoke. Still behind their pacifiers, both girls gave a muffled “hi” and a weak wave from the hand that Julia wasn’t holding. Katie, in particular, seemed unable to pick her eyes up to look at the crowd. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” continued Ms. Parker, beginning a round of introductions. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” Jackie’s eyes followed the direction of the point, seeing that Kori had paused her arrhythmic shaking and twisting, leaving her in an exaggeratedly bow-legged stance in front of the television as she looked back over her shoulder to take in the show-stopping arrival of the twins. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker said, as Jackie noticed slight looks of surprise register on the twins’ faces at the sight of the obviously sissified man. Susie had abandoned her tea party and was now being read a children’s story by his wife while sitting on the floor between her legs with his head resting on her thigh docilely. Jackie had reason to believe that Susie in fact quite despised this role, but she was always amazed at just how devoted of a mama’s girl the sissy could play. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker said, turning the room’s attention to where Jackie wanted it least. “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Nothing was expected of Jackie, but she still froze. Even as she had followed the conversation around the room, she had continued to make steady progress on her bottle, but now it simply sat in her mouth as she felt the focus of the newcomers turn to her. It truly didn’t matter, but she suddenly wished that her head had been on the other side of the couch so that her exposed diaper bulge would be pointed towards the back wall of the room as opposed to being clear for all to see. She knew that two of the three women might be dressed even more ridiculously than she was, and that the third was the one who dressed them like that, but she still felt an instinctive need to preserve the modesty that she had functionally lost long ago. Perhaps fortunately for Jackie, she could see as she turned a blushing glance towards the new entrants that they were not really paying her much attention already. They were looking in her general direction, but their attention was focused squarely on the floor near the sofa adjacent to the one Jackie occupied, and Jackie could suddenly see why. As Jackie had been doing her best to zone out the annoying cooing from Kori’s mommy by focusing intently on the cartoon images on the side of her bottle, it seemed she had missed the early stages of Tory getting a diaper change before the doorbell had rung. Though it had perhaps just begun, her mommy had clearly not allowed the new company to be a deterrent. As the room’s attention turned to them, she was holding the middle-aged woman’s ankles high in the air with one hand and grasping for baby wipes with the other. One look at Tory’s filthy bottom and the diaper underneath her confirmed for Jackie that Tory had been the source of the smell that Jackie had noted when she walked into the salon. Jackie’s eyes lingered for a moment longer and she saw the mortified big baby twitch as the first cold wipe broke through the shameful brown mush and revealed her clean-shaven skin. Jackie had seen Tory’s diapers changed many times before, but she’d never seen her look remotely so embarrassed. The silent tears that Jackie could see welling in Tory’s eyes betrayed just how much she wished not to meet new people with a dirty backside being helplessly wiped. Jackie turned her glance back to the entrance, and observed that Lauren, Katie, and even Julia all had looks that could best be described as awe on their faces. She wondered if they were surprised only because it was an odd way to meet someone in their 40s, even in the circumstances, or if part of the look had to do with how Tory put up no discernable resistance even in the face of such extreme humiliation. After a rather lengthy pause, Ms. Parker offered a narration. “THAT,” she said without needing to gesture, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” Perhaps sensing a moment to inflict maximum embarrassment, she quickly moved herself closer to Tory’s face and cooed rhetorically, “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” With that, she planted a patronizing kiss on her crying forehead and returned to the task of cleaning up after the shameful evidence that her accusations carried more truth than Tory would have liked. Jackie felt bad for Tory, but was also glad that attention had focused on her so briefly and that it hadn’t been her being so singularly humiliated. She realized that she had been gawking like everyone else when Kori’s mommy gently pushed on the bottle to ease her head back into the normal lying position. She once again began suckling as she heard Ms. Parker dismiss Lauren and Katie to go play. She saw Lauren dash off to the tea set that Susie had vacated with surprising energy, and noted that Katie looked decidedly less enthusiastic as she followed. “Kori, keep dancing over there,” Kori’s mommy instructed to what in reality was her sister while continuing to firmly hold Jackie’s bottle in place. “Yeff mummy,” came the hastily squealed response, and Kori furiously redoubled her remarkably childish efforts. Jackie looked up and realized that both caretakers were glowing. Instantly, she realized that neither her Mama nor Kori’s had felt any sympathy for Tory, but instead had shared her Mommy’s thrill in the utter humiliation that was inflicted. Jackie could tell that all of these women must have shared a set of instincts that allowed them to treat the babies like this in the first place, and that each of them was feeling a major rush right now. It didn’t actually surprise her in the slightest to see Mama react this way, but it still scared her. She didn’t think Mama could recreate that particular scenario, but thrills like these often turned into Mama’s most innovative ways to torture Jackie within her humiliating role in their strange family. Jackie tried not to imagine finding herself at the center of that scene as she finished her bottle. Once she was done, she was sat up in Kori’s mommy’s lap, with the slight warm squish that accompanied the position change reminding her that she’d been uselessly trickling pee into her diaper since she was changed a few hours ago. Kori’s mommy began to steadily apply firm pats to Jackie’s back, beginning the embarrassing process of producing a few pre-requisite burps before the feeding could really end. She held the bib up to Jackie’s chin with her other hand. For a second Jackie was a bit confused, but then she realized that it was probably a stand-in for a burp rag, which wasn’t really necessary for adult babies but was still used occasionally by most of the dominants in the room. Jackie took in the scene in front of her. Tory was now secured in a fresh diaper and was herself in the midst of bottle feeding, which was surely a welcome respite from the attention of a few minutes earlier. Jackie’s focus settled onto the mysterious new twins. What caught her eye first was that they were playing differently than the other babies in the room. The most obvious difference was that they were standing up. Though standing could occasionally be a part of specific activities like Kori’s dancing, in general all of the other babies in the room were expected to be crawling and doing all of their playing on the floor. Beyond that, though, Jackie was struck by the energy that Lauren and Katie were bringing to their play. Lauren seemed to be completely over the embarrassment she felt upon walking in, and was constantly jumping around from toy to toy, picking it up and playing with it for a few minutes before bounding off the next item that caught her eye. Katie seemed mostly concerned with not losing Lauren, and would quickly follow her sister everywhere she went. It was like nothing Jackie had ever seen before. She was expected to show signs of enthusiasm when playing with the other babies, but nobody cared that the enthusiasm was obviously faked so long as it existed. Yet, with these twins, it almost seemed like they were actually enjoying themselves. Jackie’s observation time was cut short after a few more minutes when Ms. Parker, now finished with Stephanie’s haircut, came over to announce to Jackie that she would be next. “Oh, yay, how exciting!” Mama said, choosing different words than Jackie would have. She sprung into action, removing the bib from Jackie’s neck and picking her up from Kori’s mommy’s lap. Though she was carried some at home, Jackie always noticed that Mama loved to show off by carrying Jackie and any of the other babies she could as much as possible when she was in a more public setting. Here, Mama effortlessly brought her across the room and deposited her into the chair. “Still want what you mentioned in your email?” Ms. Parker asked. She and Mama were always careful not to ever expressly say what the haircut would be, so that Jackie never knew what she was getting until it was happening. Jackie wouldn’t have had any say in the decision no matter what, but not letting her know what was even happening to her was yet another way that Mama accentuated her helplessness to her. “Yes, please,” said Mama. “Alright then! Baby Jackie, this won’t hurt a bit.” Jackie knew that it wouldn’t physically hurt in the slightest, but her pride wasn’t as certain to be left unscathed. As was usually the case, she could only hope that the haircut would simply tidy up her current style. She wouldn’t have chosen to wear her hair that way, but at least she was used to it. Ms. Parker busied herself fastening the Hello Kitty smock around Jackie’s neck. She’d seen it before, but it always amazed her. They could easily have used a monotone smock like one would expect to find at most salons and Jackie very much doubted that she or any of the other babies who came into the shop would have felt that the smock made them feel particularly adult, especially given that they were all still sucking on their pacifiers during the haircuts. The more childish smock didn’t actually make Jackie feel any more babyish, but it was yet another illustration to her of the almost absurd lengths that Mama and the other caregivers went to ensure that she and the others never even came close to the trappings of adulthood. As Ms. Parker began using a spray bottle to moisten her hair, the new woman, Julia, came over and approached Mama, who had taken up one of the two seats closest to the chair to watch proceedings. “Mind if I sit?” she asked. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” Mama said, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, sounding genuinely surprised. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” chimed Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said Mama, in a juicy tone that told Jackie that she was clearly turning to gossip mode. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Jackie was glad someone was entertained. She found her life to be incredibly boring, and the times when it wasn’t boring were usually much worse. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Jackie could see Julia looking at her now in the mirror. Though the story hadn’t really been about her as much as Mama, she still was blushing at her embarrassing role in it. Julia was nodding, seemingly taking it all in. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” As the conversation was continuing, Jackie was annoyed by a tugging at the back of her hair. She couldn’t see to be sure, but from the weight it felt like Ms. Parker was pulling her hair into tight curlers. Jackie was bemused by the thought of what that might wind up looking like, but the rare chance to overhear adult conversation kept her attention. “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia started.... To be continued

“But I’m supposed to be big today” I fumed, as Daddy barred my way, diaper in hand. “I know,” his voice was calm and measured, but there was a slightly stern tone to his words, “but it’s going to be a long day, with lots of distractions.” He had a point. Most of my accidents happened when my attention was on something fun or exciting. “And the escape room booking is for two hours. You definitely aren’t going to be able to hold on for that long.” I sighed, I’d been looking forward to today, and didn’t want to spoil it with an accident, but I really didn’t want to wear a diaper, particularly something so thick and babyish. They always made me feel spacey and little, and I wanted to be on my best form with a clear head. “If you don’t make a fuss, I’ll let you have any treats you want while we’re out”. I smiled, it was a small victory, but I’d take it, “OK Daddy”, I said, waddling towards my bed, my very soggy overnight diaper making walking kind of difficult. “Just a second” Daddy said, stopping me in my tracks, “Do you need you go potty before I change you?” I blushed, of course I did. If I hadn’t been so flustered I would have said something to show him how big I could be. I nodded meekly, then began to head towards the bathroom. “Where do you think you’re going?” Daddy asked, gently taking hold of my arm. “The potty” I replied. The hope in my voice trailing off as I realised what he was expecting me to do. He shook his head, chuckling a little, “just do it in your diaper, silly. It’s not that wet, you won’t leak.” I sulked, then whispered, “but I have to poop.” Daddy shrugged, “it smells like you already had a bit of a stinky accident already, so I’m going to have a messy clean up to deal with either way.” I went bright red. Until he mentioned the smell, I hadn’t even noticed. Had I messed in my sleep again, and just not noticed when I sat down? Or did I go while I was having breakfast? Or when I was walking back upstairs? “But I don’t want to do it in front of you?” I whined. Daddy raised his eyebrow, “You’re not normally this modest about being a stinky butt” he joked, stepping behind me and rubbing my back. Without even thinking I gave a little push. Nothing came out. Daddy noticed. Without saying a word he sat himself on my bed, and pulled me onto his lap, guiding my feet onto a little stool to raise them up so I was almost squatting, “try now” he whispered into my ear. I pushed again, wetting myself a little as I did. After a few moments of pushing I felt a big, soft mess erupt into my diaper.Daddy must have noticed too, as he whispered “good kitten” into my ear.I gave another little push, getting the last of the mess out. “Are you done?” I nodded. “I think so”. He hugged me tight for a few moments, then eased me up off of his lap, “let’s see what we’re dealing with” he said, as he gently tugged the back of my diaper. As he did the smell, which wasn’t too bad at first, filled the room. “Well that’s a pretty big mess. Guess the we shouldn’t have given you milk with your breakfast.” I was already pretty embarrassed, but this tipped me over the edge. My tummy went gurgly and my head fuzzy with the humiliation. “If I hadn’t said anything you’d have had a very stinky butt by the time we got to lunch” he teased. Leaving me where I was standing, Daddy reached under the bed and pulled out my changing mat, as well as some bed pads, wipes, creme, powder and gloves. I watched as he put the gloves on, and laid the changing mat and disposable bed pads out. Then, with a few playful pats on my butt, he guided me to lie down for my change. The mess mushed against my skin as I sat on the bed. It made me shiver a little. Daddy noticed. Once I was lying down he eased my pacifier into my mouth, and handed me BearBear, who I used to hide my face. He was very good at hiding my blushes when Daddy opened up the diaper and the smell got so much worse. I closed my eyes for the rest of the change, enjoying the feel of the wipes against my skin as Daddy cleaned me up. After a few minutes he lifted my butt off the bed, slid the clean diaper under me, covered me in rash and powder and taped me up in my clean diaper. I gave a little wiggle, enjoying the feeling, and he blew a raspberry on my belly. When daddy helped me off the bed I realised how big and babyish the diaper he’d put me in looked. It was a Tykeables Camelots, but he’d added a booster pad to it. I could barely put my legs together, and my butt looked enormous. “This diaper is huge” I whinged. “Everyone will see it”. “That sounds like a fuss to me” Daddy cautioned, “and babies who make a fuss don’t get treats, do they?” I sighed. “No Daddy.” He reached into my chest of drawers and took out a plain blue snap crotch romper, holding it up for me, “Arms up” I did as I was told,, allowing him to slide it over my head, then to button it closed. “That should help to keep it held up.” He explained, “now go pick out some big kid clothes for the day”. I did as he asked, taking a pair of baggy jeans and a cute t-shirt with a t-rex on it. I wanted to be big today, but not that big. Daddy packed a diaper bag for me as I got dressed, and as soon as I was ready we headed to the car. ***** We pulled up at the old mall, just outside the centre of town. It was only a small mall, and the retail stores had all closed down about a year ago. Since then the place had been converted into an entertainment complex, with a handful of quick service restaurants, a small bowling alley, indoor mini golf, an arcade, and a huge escape room complex. As we walked toward the building my eyes were drawn to a sign advertising an adult soft play centre ‘coming soon’. “Want to visit?” Daddy asked, seeing what I was looking at. “Yeah” I replied, my excitement evident in my voice. “Maybe we should see if Maya and Rett want to join us?” “Yeah” I agreed. Now even more excited. I loved spending time doing little-y things with Maya and Rett. they were so much fun. That’s why we booked the escape room with them today. It was nice having fun with people who were also Little, even if we were being big. Daddy led me to the place we were getting lunch. It had diner style food, and was really heavily themed to seem like a sleazy, grimey dive bar. Either they spent a fortune making it look right, or they left it as they found it when they moved in. It was hard to tell. Maya and Rett were already there, sitting at a table waiting for us. Although they were dressed ‘big’, a quick glance at their butt revealed they were as heavily padded as me. I wondered whether Daddy and Maya had conspired with each other before we left the house. We reached across the table for hugs, then sat down opposite them. “Excited?” Maya asked me. I nodded, a big grin on my face. She probably didn’t need to ask, I was bouncing up and down in my seat. There were a few reasons for that. “Did you see the sign outside?” I blurted out, at Rett and Maya. “the soft play?” Rett grinned, “yeah”. “Wanna come with us when it opens?” “Sure” Maya said. I stopped bouncing. Daddy and Maya both gave me The Look. Then Daddy leaned over to Maya, and whispered a little more loudly then I was happy about, “someone told me they didn’t want to wear a diaper today. Can you imagine what would have happened if I hadn’t put my foot down?” Maya chuckled to herself. “Rett was the same. They were so certain they weren’t going to be able to make it to the potty, but someone had a stinky butt before we’d even made it here.” Rett blushed bright red. “Everyone know what they want?” Daddy asked. “Chilli cheese fries and chilli cheese dog for me,” I said. “I’ll come with and get ours,” Maya told Daddy. “I’ll have a vanilla milkshake too please” I said as they walked away. Daddy gave me a look, “are you sure? That’s a lot of dairy”. “You said I could have what I wanted” I pouted. “I guess I did” Daddy replied. When he and Maya were out of earshot, I leaned over to Rett, “So are you ready to show them how much smarter and better we are than them?” “Yeah” Rett replied. “I’ve been reading up on puzzles these sort of places use. I think we should be able to get ourselves out pretty quickly.” “Not too quickly though,” I laughed, “we want to get our money’s worth”. Rett giggled. “Yeah. I mean, it’s relative. I hear this place can take up to three hours” I blanched “wow. Daddy said two. I don’t think I’d be able to go that long without needing a bathroom break” “I think that’s why they’ve put us in such thick padding. They expect us to take ages.” “We’ll show them” I said, as Daddy and Maya returned with our lunch. “Show us what?” Daddy asked. “Nothing.” I said, as innocently as I could. He didn’t seem to believe me. “Maybe you should show me your diaper so I can check if you need a change.” I blushed and shook my head, “OK, he said. “Well eat up, we’ll go to the bathroom to check you when we’re done eating.” ****** It didn’t take us too long to eat,and true to his word, Daddy and Maya led us into the bathrooms for diaper checks. We were both a little bit soggy, but we were in such thick padding they decided not to bother changing us. I was hoping I’d get a chance to try to poop, as I could already feel my tummy rumbling from all the dairy, but Daddy didn’t offer, and I didn’t want to ask in front of Maya and Rett, even though Daddy had made me go on my potty chair in front of them lots of times before. After that we headed to the escape rooms. The theming was amazing. The check in area was made to look like a space port, and when we went into the briefing room they had us sit down in seats like we were on a shuttle to a space station. They even vibrated and moved as the ‘ship’ flew us into ‘space’. In the briefing we were told that we were a rescue crew being sent to a space station which had lost communication with mission control. Our task was to investigate what had happened, and if we could, to find and rescue the crew. Once the briefing ended, the door at the front of the room slid open. We unstamped our 'safety harnesses', collected our thoughts, and stepped through into the first chamber. It was a small room with a sign saying 'AIRLOCK ONE'. A screen on the wall flickered into life. "Rescue crew, we're having some trouble connecting to the station's systems from down here" the guy on the static-filled 'transmission' explained, "we can't open the inner door to the airlock from down here. You're going to need to find a way to override it to get on board the station." As the transmission ended, the door from the 'shuttle' slid closed, and the flickering lights held steady at a dim glow. "Seems easy enough" Maya said, examining the numbered keypad beside the door. "I suppose we just need to find the code somewhere around the room. Daddy began searching for numbers, while Maya looked at the keypad from different angles. "maybe there will be some wear from where people have pressed the buttons before" she explained. "I'm not so sure that's the right solution" I said, but by then Maya and Daddy were already engrossed in their hunt, and didn't hear me, or at least didn't respond. "I think you're right" Rett agreed. "I haven't seen anything that looks like clues to a code, and they usually telegraph that sort of thing." "So what are you thinking?" I asked "Well, as it's an airlock I don't think there will be a crawl through to the next room, so I'm guessing they want us to do something to short out the lock" "So we're looking for a removable panel then?" "I think so." Rett replied. Our hunt began. Rett took one side, I took the other, and we crawled around the room, trying to tug the panels off the walls. When Maya noticed what we were doing she chuckled and called to Daddy, "have you seen what the two cuties are doing?" "Leave them for two minutes and they're already crawling around" he replied. The joke was on them, though, I managed to get a panel beside the airlock door off the wall. Behind it were five wires, one red, one yellow, one black, one white and one with black and yellow stripes. "I've found something" i called out. Everyone came over to look. "So how does this work?" Daddy asked, thinking out loud rather than expecting a response. I tugged the wires. All five of them came loose at one end. "I guess we just need to connect these up in a different way" I explained. "Should we just try solutions?" suggested Maya. I did as she suggested. This didn't seem very efficient, but it was better than just sitting staring. Rett was a bit shy around Daddy, so I didn't hear them talking at first, but then they tapped me on the shoulder. I looked round and they were holding the panel I’d taken off the wall. On the back of it, the side I'd laid on the floor, was a sign that read 'EMERGENCY OVERRIDE', with a picture of the solution. I set the wires how they were on the sign, and the door slid open. We moved through into the next chamber: a long hallway with lots of closed doors along each side. The monitor on the wall crackled into life. "Well done on getting through the airlock" the Guy at Mission Control said, "Sorry to spoil the moment, but we've got a readout here saying life support is failing, we need you to go to ops to get our downlink for the cameras and uplink for the doors turned back on, and to hydroponics to fix any issues you find." As the transmission ended, lights flicked on above two doors. One was marked 'Operations', the other 'Hydroponics'. Rett, confident from their earlier success, rushed towards the Operations Room. there was a button beside the door. They pressed it, the door slid open, and their face went white. When I caught up to them, we saw why. The room looked like a crime scene. There was blood on the walls, and several dummies made to look like the charred bodies of crew members on the floor. It looked amazing, but I can see why Rett was surprised. I gave them a hug to comfort them. When I did I noticed a smell. I whispered in their ear, "Did you have an accident because you were scared?" Rett nodded and whispered, "I think so". "Let's go in quick, before Daddy or Maya notice". I grabbed Rett's hand and led them inside. They seemed a little bit unsure, but followed. The room had lots of computer consoles with flickering screens, there were different labels above each of them, one said, 'CAMERAS', one had 'LIFE SUPPORT' one had 'DOOR CONTROL' and there were a few others. i went up to the one for the cameras and examined it. As I was looking, Daddy and Maya came into the room. I noticed Daddy sniffing a little bit and realised my hope to spare Rett's embarrassment was probably not great, as the room was fairly small. "It smells a bit funny in here" Maya said, as she walked up behind Rett. Daddy was already behind me, and I felt his hand on the back of my jeans. "I think it's the theming," Rett said, not convincing anyone, "they make it smell like that because of the bodies" "Is that so, Maya asked, gently patting their butt, "so it's not because someone had an accident then?" Rett winced and shook their head. I felt daddy's hand rubbing the back of my diaper, feeling for messies. "All clean here, he announced" "This one's definitely a little bit stinky" Maya announced, “but not too bad.” I saw Rett's expression change, as they began to slip into little space. I was going the same way, but I fought it so that my head was clear for the puzzles, "No fair!" I whined, "you're just trying to make us smol so we don't do better at solving puzzles than you," Daddy and Maya chuckled, not denying their trick. My revelation snapped Rett out of their reverie, and they began examining the Camera console. "it says the camera unlink is off" they explained, tapping the keyboard. when they pressed it a prompt came up asking for a password. "We need to find the password," they said, a hint of authority to their voice, "I imagine it will be written down somewhere". We began searching, not really sure what we were looking for, it felt an awful lot like we were wasting time, as it took us ages, but I eventually had a revelation. One of the 'bodies' was lying right by the consoles. I reached down and turned it over. sure enough, in the breast pocket of the flight suit, was a little pocket book. I opened it up, and inside were passwords. I handed it to Rett, and they began trying them. After three attempts the prompt flickered off, replaced with "PASSWORD CORRECT. TURN CAMERAS ON Y/N". Rett tapped 'Y' on the keyboard, and the two cameras in the corner of the room began to move left and right. We beamed at one another with satisfaction. "Hydroponics next" I declared, grabbing their hand and leading them towards the door. "Shouldn't we do the rest of the systems while we're here?" Daddy suggested. "No." I explained, "We’ll end up getting sidetracked. Besides, they might be part of puzzles we have to solve later on.” Rett and I practically skipped out into the hallway, and down to the hydroponics room. I don’t know what we were expecting to find, but this wasn’t it. The room was fairly small, but along the back wall were a bank of four glass-fronted chambers, and along the side of each chamber were racks upon racks of plants. It took my breath away for a moment, as I puzzled over how the builders of the escape room had made such a huge, long, plant nursery, until I realised they were nowhere near as deep as they looked, and the effect was achieved with a mirror at the back, and a half-mirror finish on the glass in front of me. One of the ‘growing chambers’ seemed normal, but three of them seemed to be on fire, with flickering orange lights and flame effects. As Daddy and Maya caught up with us, the screen on the wall flickered into life, and the briefing began, “You’re doing a great job, Rescue Team. We now have the feed from the cameras. As you can see, it seems there’s a fire in the hydroponics tanks. The fire suppression system has failed. We need you to get it back on before we lose all of them.” “That seems simple enough” Daddy said, a hint of confidence in his voice. I wasn’t so sure. On the floor in front of the tanks were about 20 sections of copper pipe, as well as an angle grinder. I guess in the story the grinder was used to cut the pipe up. There was a pipe connector on one of the tanks, which I assume was where we should be connecting one end of the pipe to, but I couldn’t see the where it was meant to run to. “Guys, I think it needs to run to here” Maya called over from the corner of the room. I was a little surprised that she was the one to find the opening. Not that she wasn’t smart, but I assumed she’d come here because it was Rett’s thing. I was glad she’d begun to get into the spirit of the game though. We gathered around her. She was right, of course. In the corner was a pipe, connected to the wall, with a little wheel on top, but it wasn’t going to be as simple as just connecting the pipe. In front of the opening was a maze of fixed pipework. We would have to build our line out from there, and hope we got the design right and that we would reach the other end without too much trouble. We began. The pipe went together fairly easily, as there were push-fit connectors on the end of each section. While I was crouching down I peed. I wanted to show Daddy I could hold it, but there was no way I’d make it all the way through, and I didn’t see any sense in trying to hold it and being uncomfortable for the rest of the day. I also felt my tummy rumble a little, which made me regret the milkshake a tiny bit. Even though it was really good. Our first attempt with the pipe didn’t work out. We came up about six inches too short. For a minutes or so we couldn’t decide how much of the existing construction to keep, and how much to rebuild. In the end we settled on a complete fresh start. We agreed to let Rett try a few attempts on their own. They were definitely the most suited to it, as they were really patient, but also quite quick with their hands. While Rett worked, I wandered up to Daddy and gave him a hug, and a kiss on his cheek. “What was that for, little kitty?” he asked “Nothin’” I said, in my cutest voice, “I just wanted to be cute at you.” He chuckled to himself. “Thank you, you succeeded.” As I walked away he gently caught my arm, “how’s your diaper doing?” he asked, “I noticed you were peeing yourself while we were putting the pipe together.” I blushed, “how?” “You were looking like you were holding it, then looked very relieved. It was cute.” My face was as hot as the flames in the tanks at the back of the room. “I think it’s OK, I didn’t go that much” “Do I need to check you?” I shook my head. “OK, it’s not like I can do much in here to change you anyway.” He let my arm go and gently patted my butt as I toddled back to Rett. By the time I got there they were just putting the last connecting pipe in place. “Want to do the honours?” they asked, nodding to the wheel on the outlet. “No! You did all the work. You should do it” I replied. They grinned, “I guess so”, they said, as they made their way to the wheel and turned it. Their gait had become really unsteady, and they had a noticeable waddle from their pee-soaked diaper. I wondered whether I was that obviously soaked as well. Before I could give it much thought though, Rett turned the wheel, and a spray of glitter poured down from the top of each of the tanks while strobe lights flashed inside them. After a few moments the lights in the tanks went back on. The plants in two of them were completely charred and blackened. The other had singed plants on one side, but the other was unnscathed. After our eyesight recovered, and we took a moment to marvel at what we’d just witnessed, our attention was drawn back to the video screen, “So I have bad news and worse news” The Guy from Mission Control was back, “You’ve stopped the fire, but we’ve lost 60% of the plant capacity, and the fire suppression powder is clogging up the filters. That means you’ve got about 100 minutes of useable oxygen before the air becomes unbreathable.” A countdown timer appeared at the bottom of the screen, “but that’s the less bad news. The bad news is that the ion engines have failed, and if you don’t fix them the station is going to hurtle back to earth. On it’s current course it will hit somewhere in Europe. The exact location is classified, but if you’ve planned a holiday in Paris it’s probably worth canceling it.” We headed back out into the hallway. At one end a light had turned on above a door marked, ‘ENGINE ROOM’. I grabbed Rett’s hand and led them down the hallway, although as we were both waddling due to our bulky padding, Daddy and Maya had less trouble keeping up with us. Inside the room was a stack of thin metal cylinders, each about three inches in diameter and two feet long. There was also a separate stack of hexagonal blocks, a similar diameter but a third of the length. On the other side of the room there were two seats like the ones on the shuttle, with VR headsets resting on top of them. Once again the video screen flickered and our briefing began. “You’re going to need to divide into two teams,” The Guy from Mission Control, looking far more wary now than he had done at the start of our adventure. “One team will be using the EVA headsets to control robots outside the station. Their task is to fix the leaks in the engine fuel lines. The other team will need to carefully remove the empty fuel cylinders and discharged battery blocks, and replace them with new units from storage. But be careful, There we’re reading a fault in the wiring, so if the casings of the batteries or fuel cylinders make contact with the containment unit walls, you will short out the power and blow up the station. No pressure though.” Rett was staring at the seats even before we walked in. They loved video games, and had been wanting to try VR for ages. They’d have probably been better at doing the cylinder puzzle than any of the rest of us, but there was no way I was going to take this away from them, “Daddy and I can do the cylinders” I volunteered, “want a hand getting strapped into the chair, Rett?” Their eyes lit up. “Don’t you want to try the VR?” Daddy asked me. “Yeah, but I think Rett would probably have more fun doing it with Maya” I replied. Daddy rubbed my back, “You’re a very good kitty” he whispered in my ear. I shivered a little, and grinned like a crazy person. Maya and Rett sat themselves down on the seats, while Daddy and I slipped the headsets over their heads, and handed them the controllers. Then we moved over to the cylinders. “We’ll have to be careful” Daddy cautioned, “Or we’ll end up cutting their game short”. One of the walls in the room held the ‘in use’ cylinders and batteries. The ends of the containers jutted out from the wall slightly, and each had an unlit LED next to it. “How do we get them out?” Daddy wondered aloud I looked at the ends, each of them had four notches cut into them. “I think there’s some sort of grabbing tool that we need to use. The other question is how we tell which ones need to be swapped out? The LEDs are probably indicators, but they all seem to be off” I hadn’t noticed, but Daddy had stepped away while I was speaking. When he came back he had a claw for grabbing the cylinders, and a fairly nondescript black box with a handle. “Look what I found” he said. He was grinning. I took the box off of him and began waving it just in front of the cylinder ends. As I did the LEDs started lighting up. Some green, some red. “Ooh, I think it’s done with EM fields” I said “What?” asked Daddy. “The box sends a small magnetic field out, and that powers a circuit that lights the LEDs up.” I explained, “It’s really clever”. “So are you.” Daddy replied. I moved the box to the top left hand side of the wall and started systematically moving it across the cylinders. The third one I got to had a red LED. “This one needs changing” I announced, “Really? I thought you could probably last a bit longer” Daddy joked. Then he grabbed the end of the cylinder with the grippers and gently eased it out of the wall. He went slowly, and supported the bottom of it with his hand as it came out. Depositing the cylinder on the ground, he picked up a new one, and lifted it in. “These are heavier than they look” He complained. “Yeah, I agreed. “They will be because you’re having to lift them from the end”. We continued, with me finding cylinders to change, and Daddy removing and replacing them. It took a while, but eventually we succeeded. All without ‘frying the station’ and ending the game. Once it was complete we moved over to where Rett and Maya were. They were just finishing up, and Rett had a big grin on their face. “How was it?” I asked. “AMAZING!” Rett enthused, bouncing out of the chair. “I didn’t think we were going to do it, because I dropped a spanner and it started floating away, but Maya fired her thrusters, grabbed the spanner and threw it back to me.” Maya took a little bow. Then the video started playing. “Well, you’ve saved Paris” The Guy said, before producing a party popper and setting it off, “And look at that, you’ve got over an hour to work out what happened. Loads of time. We can’t download the logs from here, as they’re isolated from the system, but they’re probably the best place to start. And we’ll be able to monitor them once you begin watching them. You’ll find them in the ops room”. “I guess we’re going back to ops then,” Daddy said. As we walked back down the hallway, Rett looked at the doors that still hadn’t opened, “I wonder what’s behind those?” “I’m sure we’ll find out soon” Maya replied. In the ops room we couldn’t see a console marked ‘LOGS’, but there was one marked ‘PLAYBACK’, which had a USB port and a box of thumb drives beside it marked ‘logs’. I grabbed a drive at random and put it in the port. It started playing. On the screen was a woman with close-cropped, dark hair. She had an air of authority. “Since the incident, Reeve’s behavior has been getting worse” she explained, “I don’t know whether it’s because he’s worried about a possible infection, or something to do with the contamination itself, but he’s rude, aggressive, and has come close to violence. I’m giving it 24 hours, and if things haven’t calmed down I’m ordering an evac for him.” This was clearly from partway through whatever had happened. I pulled the drive out, grabbed another from the box and inserted it in. It was the same woman: “Reeves and I were checking his PPE gear back into storage, and we noticed a slight nick in one of the outer gloves. It’s probably nothing, he wouldn’t have made contact with the slime, but it’s still worried me a little. He’s agreed to spend the night in medical for observation, and we’ll address it when we’re less exhausted.” I swapped the drive out for another. The screen filled with an image of the operations room, shot from one of the security cameras. Several of the crew were busy working, including the woman who had been making the logs. Then the door opened and a tall guy walked in. It might have been a glitch on the recording, but it almost looked like his hands were on fire. Everyone in the room stopped what they were doing and looked at him. He walked up to each person in turn, completely calmly, and as he got to them, they burst into flames. Once the screen went black I took a moment to collect myself from the shock of what I’d seen and changed out the thumb drive again. The woman, who I’d come to assume was the station’s commander, was back. “We’ve found some sort of residue built up around the vents for the filtration system,” the Commander explained, “It’s probably innocuous, but it doesn’t look like the usual grime that collects on the station, and no one can recall seeing it yesterday. I’ve asked Reeves to collect some samples and take them to medical” The screen went black. Just before I could replace the drive, it came on again, “Reeves has successfully collected a sample. Frankly that’s an understatement. He cleared what he could find and filled eleven containers worth. I’ve had one container taken to medical for analysis, and the rest I’ve locked up in the storage closet in ops until we know what we’re dealing with” I glanced at Rett, who had clearly already seen the door marked “STORAGE”, and was walking towards it. As they got close to the door it started banging from the inside. Rett stopped dead, started to whimper, then darted to Maya, giving her a big hug. I’d gone white, and as I calmed down a little I realised I was grasping Daddy’s hand. Then I started laughing. “Well that was horrible” I said, breaking the tension. Maya was stroking Rett’s hair, although even they were laughing as well. “Maybe we should check out Medical” Rett suggested, “I’d rather not find out what’s behind that door.” “Will we be able to get into it? Maya asked, “So far they’ve opened the doors of the rooms they want us to go in”. Daddy shrugged, “Only one way to find out”. He led us out of the room and down the hallway. When we got to the door marked ‘MEDICAL’ he pushed the button beside the door. It slid open. “Guess we’re allowed in,” he said. Inside it looked trashed. There were beds on their sides, smashed up sample containers and equipment scattered everywhere. “Are we looking for anything in particular in here?” asked Maya “I don’t know” I replied, “Nothing I can think of” “I don’t think there will be anything in here” Rett explained, “They would have given us clear instruction if it was part of the game, I just wanted to take a look before we got to the end” I noticed a glass cylinder on the ground, buried under some of the scattered detritus. It was filled with a black, jelly-like substance. I gently nudged it with my foot, “guess that’s the sample then” I said. As I moved, I felt my tummy lurch. I was really enjoying myself, but if we didn’t get to the end pretty soon I was going to have a major accident, “where next?” I asked. “The crew rooms?” Rett suggested, “We haven’t looked in there yet, and there might be more clues.” We moved into the crew accommodation - a fairly small room with eight capsule-like bunks in two banks either side. We began with the top bunk on the left hand side, and drew the curtain on each in turn. The first two were empty, but the third had a mannequin in it, covered in fake blood. If we hadn’t had the shock in the ops room it probably would have been upsetting, but as it was it just kind of made us all chuckle. “He doesn’t seem very well” Daddy joked. Which made me groan. There were two more ‘bodies’ both equally bloody in two of the other bunks.Beside one of them was a hardback notepad, with a cover that read ‘EMERGENCY CREW LOG BOOK’. I picked it up, and opened it. There were only two entries. I began to read the first one to everyone, “Mission Log, Day 42 - We have sealed ourselves into the accommodation. Reeves has taken control of operations, and has The Commander, Matthews, Radjek, Upesh and Huang with him. We have noidea about their condition, or if they’re even alive. He has destroyed medical, almost completely, deactivated the Escape Pod, and set traps in the Hydroponics. One of those traps has severely injured Magnusdottir, and she’s in critical condition. Njeri and I are planning to try to enter ops, and restrain Reeves shortly”. I paused a little before moving on to the next log, “We have restrained Reeves. In doing so both Njeri and I have been seriously injured. I’ve done what I can to stabilise both of us, but nothing I can do will stop the bleeding. Unless we get some sort of miracle, we won’t survive the night.” As I finished reading the log an alert siren started ringing, and the lighting in the room, as well as the hallway changed to flashing orange. An automated voice came from hidden speakers in the room, asking us to, “PLEASE PROCEED TO THE OPERATIONS ROOM”. It seemed the ‘mission’ was coming to its end. I was pleased about that. I was beginning to sweat a little as the strain of holding took its toll. From the look on Rett’s face, they were in a similar position. I suspect Daddy had noticed the struggle I was going through as well. He smiled, held his hand toward the door, and said, “shall we?”, and as I passed him, he gave me a gentle patt on my butt. When we got to operations, the door to the store cupboard was open. Inside were several containers, like the one in Medical, each with the same black jelly. Several of them were broken, “I dare you to try it,” I joked to Rett, which caused them to giggle. After a moment of examining the cupboard, Maya drew our attention over to the Playback console. The drives in the box had all gone. In their place was a single drive on top of the console. Maya plugged it into the usb port. The screen began playback. It was showing the exterior of the station, with a transport shuttle attached. Slowly the shuttle undocked, and began to float away. When the playback ended, the video screen in the corner of the room crackled back into life showing the Guy from Mission Control, “Congratulations Rescue Team.” he began,” You’ve stopped the station crashing to earth, and you’ve gathered lots of evidence for what happened to the crew. Unfortunately it seems the shuttle that should be taking you back has… detached itself from the station. We’re not sure how that’s happened, but don’t worry, we do have an escape pod. You’re just going to need to fix the bits that were.. disabled by the crew member who had difficulties. Please proceed to the ENGINE ROOM where we will brief you. And not to make worry too much, you have ten minutes of oxygen left.” As he was speaking I felt my control slip even further, and a fart escaped without me being able to do anything about it. It was silent, but the smell was awful. Daddy leaned over to me, “have you made a stinky in your diaper?” he whispered. I shook my head, “just gas Daddy, I promise.” He didn’t seem entirely convinced, as I looked very uncomfortable, but he let it slide. In truth my discomfort was from how hard I was fighting to avoid an accident. But I thought I would be able to hold it for the next ten minutes. We got to the engineering room, and the Guy from Mission Control was on the screen again to brief us: “The damage to the escape pods is minor”, he explained, “but has caused issue with the holding clamps. Two of your team will need to use the EVA robots to make the repairs. Rett’s eyes lit up at the prospect of a second go with the VR, then they paused, “Would you guys like a go this time,” they offered, “it only seems fair.” Daddy waved his hand, “I’m OK thanks” he said, then gestured to me and Rett, “I think you guys would enjoy it most if you did it together” No one needed to tell us twice. Rett and I jumped into the seats, and Maya and Daddy helped us with the headsets. It was sooo cool. I looked around, and as I did I could see the parts of the robot. The arms moved when I moved the controllers I was holding, and it felt like I was floating in space. Then I heard Rett’s voice in my ear, through the headset’s interlink “What do you think?” they asked, “It’s so cool” I replied, “I had no idea it was going to feel like this” “Yep. incredible, isn’t it?” they continued. “Now press the thruster button on the controller, and let’s go fix the escape pod” I watched as Rett, or at least, their robot, floated away from the station, then thrusted around it heading in the direction of the escape pod, which was marked by an arrow on the display. I tapped the button on my left controller to trigger the retro thrustor and moved away from the station, then tapped the button on the right to fire the forward thruster and followed them. We reached the escape pod, selected the cutting attachment on our robots, and set about removing the clamps holding the pod in place. I was having so much fun, and so lost in what I was doing that I forgot I was meant to be holding. I felt my stomach lurch and cramp, and then it was too late. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t stop it. Mushy mess began to leak out, a small amount at first, then a flood. The resistance of the chair causing it to squish all though my diaper. The mess was bad, but the smell was worse. Rett’s voice came through my ear again, “Have you had an accident?” “Mmmhmmm” I whimpered, still trying to cut virtual clamps as my mind dropped into little space from my accident. “So have I” they continued, “it’s OK”. That helped. I focused as best as I could, and we managed to cut the escape pod free. It took us a minute more to get the robots back to the station, then we removed the headsets. As I took mine off I found Daddy standing over me, “Is someone a stinky butt?” he asked. It was a redundant question, it was incredibly obvious I’d pooped my diaper. I nodded in response anyway, too dazed from the combination of the VR and the accident to do much more. He reached down and helped me out of the seat, “We’ll get you cleaned up as soon as we’re done kiddo” he reassured me. I was in a daze as the final video message flashed up. It was The Guy from Mission Control again, “Congratulations EVA team, you’ve managed to free the escape pod. Unfortunately we’ve seen something on the camera feed. It seems Reeves is still on the station. You need to go. Now! Run!” The door to the Engine Room slid open, as did a door across the hallway with a sign reading ‘ESCAPE POD’ above it. Rett and Maya led the way, Rett waddling more than they had been before. Daddy and I followed. Daddy kept his gentle grip on my arm as I was still pretty spacey. As we crossed through the hallway I looked toward the airlock doors. They were open, and a figure was standing in them. I couldn’t see properly, the lighting was behind him, but it seemed like his hands were on fire. We reached the ‘escape pod’ and the door slid shut behind us. There were eight seats around the room, the same as in the ‘shuttle’. Maya and Rett were already sitting down and strapped in. Daddy helped ease me down into one, then took the seat next to me. As soon as we strapped in the seats began to judder, the lights in the room flashed, and a rumbling noise came over the speakers. Then some triumphant music began to play, the lights came up, and the door at the back of the room slid open. I was riding high from the victory, and the mixture of emotions. Daddy had to unbuckle my safety strap so I could get out of the chair. We walked toward the door, where a guy was waiting to congratulate us. He looked a little confused when Rett walked past him, noticing the slight smell from their diaper. Then I walked past. And the look on his face made it very clear there was no hiding what I’d done. We emerged back into the mall complex, and it was packed. Both Rett and I became very shy, very quickly, aware of how obvious it was that we were messy. At least Rett had the advantage of being around me, and the smell of my diaper would likely cloak theirs. Daddy and Maya took the lead, holding our hands and guiding us through the throng of people, and straight to the bathrooms. Maya then took Rett and I into the accessible bathroom while Daddy went to get the my changing bag from our car. Away from people, the excitement from the escape room took back over, and Rett and I began to talk about the experience. “Did you see the guy at the end?” Maya joined in, “I honestly thought we were going to die!” “And the banging in the closet” Rett added, glancing down at their diaper, “I had a bit of an accident then too”. Just as I was about to reply, there was a knock at the door. Rett yelped a little. “It’s me” Daddy’s voice came through the door. Rett sighed with relief, which made Maya and me giggle. I unlocked the door and let him in. “Phew. You two stinky butts really need a change” he said, as he came in. He put the diaper bag down, and laid a changing mat on the floor. “Who’s first?” I looked over at Rett, they were being shy again.”I will, Daddy” I offered. I stepped forward, and Daddy undid the button on my jeans and eased them down my legs, “Step out please” he asked. I did as I was told. He then reached up and unsnapped the buttons on my romper. As he did, my diaper sagged down. . “On the mat please kiddo” Daddy said. I crouched down, then eased myself onto the mat, feeling the mess squelch against my butt as it did. Then I laid down and Daddy began the change. As he untapped the diaper, the smell filled the room. I felt my cheeks warm up form the shame of having such a stinky diaper changed in front of our friends, the sense of humiliation was almost overwhelming. It was wonderful. I have no idea how long the change took, I was far too spacey to keep track, but eventually Daddy slipped a clean diaper underneath me - without additional padding this time - and taped it closed. Then he helped me up and gave me a hand getting dressed again. As he did, Maya had Rett lay on the mat and began their change. They looked so scared and uncomfortable. I crouched down and held their hand and stroked their hair..That seemed to relax them. After a few minutes they were in a clean and dry diaper, and we were ready to go. We walked out of the bathroom and headed back to our cars. As we walked, we passed the entrance to the arcade. “Shall we stay a little longer?” Daddy asked, glancing over ot it. “Yes!” I shouted, my voice full of enthusiasm. “It seems a shame to go home so early” Maya agreed. “Can I have an ice cream first please though Daddy?” I asked, “You did say I could have whatever treats I wanted.”.

This is a sequel to Baby's Unexpected Trip. --- Morning for Jackie always followed the same routine. At just about 7:00 in the morning, her mother would cheerfully burst into Jackie's nursery to wake her up. From there, she would waste little time in getting Jackie out of her crib and eventually downstairs and into the kitchen, where a highchair and a steaming bowl of supposedly yummy oatmeal waited for Jackie. If it was the weekend, this might be pushed back to 8 or even 9 if her mother decided to sleep in, but Jackie was always sure that this would be how her day would start. On most days, the routine continued. On weekdays, Jackie's mother would just be finishing feeding her oversized baby when Jackie's babysitter would come in for the day around 7:30. For the first six months of Jackie's second babyhood, her mother had stayed home with her constantly, but after some reflection she had decided that just because Baby Jackie needed to be cared for didn't mean that she had to give up her career to do so. Soon thereafter, she had once again returned to her law career, having hired a young woman Jackie only knew as Nanny Michelle to provide care for Jackie while she and her husband were at work. Most weekdays, Jackie wound up only seeing her parents for a few minutes in the morning and a few minutes in the afternoon. With Jackie's 7:00 bedtime, her mother usually only got home in time for the end of Jackie's dinner and then bath time before Jackie went to bed. Her father was often lucky if he even got home before 7 at all, as he had a longer commute. The result was that, five days a week, Nanny was the true authority that Jackie had to deal with, and in many ways she was the one who had dictated Jackie's routine for the last several months. Most days though, the routine followed a fairly similar pattern to the one that it had followed when Jackie's mother had still been the one who kept her as a baby. Nanny would usually feed Jackie her bottles with breakfast while her parents got ready for work and then hit the road for the day. In the meantime, Jackie would be changed out of her soaked overnight diaper and prepared for another humiliating but also uneventful day of being an adult baby. Though Nanny was somehow even better at humiliating Jackie than her mother had been, Jackie still found that most of the day was just an exercise in avoiding boredom. It was only a fairly rare occasion that saw the routine interrupted. This Tuesday morning, however, was to be one of those days for Jackie. Her father had already left and her mother had just planted a kiss on her forehead on the way out as she slurped down the last of her formula when Nanny broke the news that today would break the normal pattern for Jackie. “When you are finished we are going to change you into something all nice and pretty. Your friend Tori and her Nanny are coming over for a visit. Aren't you excited?” With the bottle still in her mouth, Jackie couldn't respond, though she probably would not have been expected to either way. Still, she was glad of the excuse, because this way she didn't have to try to feign enthusiasm. Play dates were desperately strange affairs. Since Nanny Michelle had begun babysitting for Jackie, the circle of “friends” that Jackie had had expanded from one girl, Stephanie, to a total of four. By now, Jackie was participating in these meetings about every other week, but she still found them to be the most bizarre and awkward thing in the world. Before the first time that she had had a play date with Stephanie, she would never have believed that there was a single other person out there who was experiencing the same strange treatment that she was. After several play dates with Stephanie, she had known that there had been at least one other out there (and in her neighborhood) but she still assumed that they were isolated cases. But, best as she could tell, Stephanie's nanny had gotten Nanny Michelle in touch with some more of Stephanie's “friends'” caregivers, and now Jackie had no idea what to think about how many other women shared her predicament. Jackie didn't have misgivings about play dates because they weren't fun: they weren't fun, but nothing about being her parents' big baby was fun. She also didn't have any problem with any of the girls, or at least not really. What was really awkward about them was that she didn't know anything about the girls that she was supposed to be friends with, and she couldn't. All of the girls that she played with were under similar rules as she was, and were not really allowed to talk, and certainly never at anything beyond the most babyish and superficial levels. The news that Tori would be coming today promised a particular level of awkwardness that could not be replicated with any of the other babies that Jackie had met during her nearly a year of enforced infancy. She had decided that she liked Stephanie the best, probably because they had played together the most often and had developed a little bit more of an understanding of what would happen when they met than she had developed with any of the other girls. Beyond that, she could at least commiserate with Shelly and Martha, as they were both seemingly about the same age that Jackie was and seemingly had somewhat similar stories, even if why they had been reintroduced to infancy was unknown to Jackie. But Tori was different. As far as Jackie could tell she was at least in her late thirties, though Jackie would believe it if she found out she was even a little older than that. Her maturity made it hard for Jackie to think of her in the same way that she thought of herself and the other unfortunate women, and, at least for her, made the play dates even more awkward. Soon Nanny pulled the bottle out from between her lips and used the clean corners of her bib to wipe the stray oatmeal off of her face. “Time to get down,” she announced as she removed the highchair's tray and grabbed Jackie by her sides and slid her feet to the floor. Jackie didn't need to be told what to do next. She quickly dropped down to her hands and knees and began the crawling procession up the stairs and back into her nursery. When Nanny had arrived on the scene, Jackie's mother had decided to alter the morning routine somewhat by putting off Jackie's morning change until after breakfast. Jackie had to admit that the change made sense, even if she would have preferred to get out of her sopping wet, extra thick nighttime diaper as soon as possible. Her mother had reasoned that the diaper would definitely make it through breakfast, and that by having Nanny change her she would be able to feed Jackie her oatmeal and still have time to get ready for work herself. She also said that any food that missed her bib would just trickle onto her nightwear, which was usually a footed sleeper or a nighty, both of which were easier to clean and less fancy than most of the baby clothes that Jackie wore during the day. Food didn't often miss Jackie's bib, but there were enough little stains on all of her clothes to make it clear that it did happen enough to be considered a possibility. In the nursery, Nanny quickly boosted Jackie into a sitting position on the changing table. She unzipped Jackie's plain, pastel yellow footed sleeper and took it off, instructing Jackie to lay back on the table as she deposited the sleeper into the hamper for washing. Jackie knew there was no reason not to comply, especially when she would get a clean diaper out of the bargain, and did as she was told. Nanny was all business with the first change of the day, quickly getting Jackie's diaper untaped and pulling it back to reveal a thoroughly yellowed front panel and Jackie's perfectly hairless crotch. Nanny deftly grabbed both of Jackie's ankles in her left hand and lifted Jackie's legs high in the air, bringing Jackie's bottom off of the soaking wet diaper for the first time in several hours. With her free hand, Nanny grabbed a wipe from the nearby container and set to work cleaning Jackie up. She began in the front, and the cold wipe caused Jackie to squirm a bit, involuntarily wiggling and slightly kicking her feet, though Nanny had little trouble holding onto them. Deliberately or not, Nanny misinterpreted the response. “Oh you naughty little girl, don't get excited just because Nanny is wiping your little pee-pee! What a little devil you are.” Jackie blushed a thousand shades of red. Nanny Michelle was a master of humiliation, and one of her best tricks was to use Jackie's sexuality against her. Unlike her first several months of babified frustration, Jackie was occasionally now allowed to achieve orgasm under Nanny's watchful eye. However, while it was extremely pleasurable in the moment, Nanny used it as a tool to keep Jackie thoroughly humiliated. She would spend days making comments clearly designed to make Jackie increasingly desirous of release without ever allowing Jackie that moment of pleasure that was forbidden without express permission, only to then allow Jackie some form of release in a manner that was sure to somehow confirm Jackie's babyish status and make her wish soon after that she had resisted the temptation. In this morning's case, Jackie had not really been aroused, though she noted that Nanny had definitely been trying to turn her mind to sexual thoughts for much of the last week through a number of subtle and not-so-subtle hints. Her suggestion just now had worked. Even in her embarrassment, Jackie became somewhat aroused, and suddenly Nanny's gentle wiping of her crotch was sending small shivers through Jackie's body that had little to do with the coldness of the wipe. Nanny clearly had no intention of letting Jackie reach a climax though, and after just a few short moments a frustrated Jackie was powdered and taped into a thirsty new diaper. She once again helped Jackie up into a seated position with her legs dangling over the side of the changing table. Nanny retreated to the closet and searched for an outfit for Jackie to wear. Play dates were a special occasion for Jackie, and so she was always dressed up in some of her nicest (and most humiliating) outfits for the occasions. She was almost always dressed in something that made her look like a simpering little girl, but at least at home she might once in a while be placed in just a simple onesie that didn't leave her feeling like she was someone's doll. On Nanny's return, Jackie could see that she was indeed carrying an outfit that would be very festive and very humiliating. Nanny set down a dress next to Jackie on the table and set to work pulling up a pair of white tights over Jackie's legs. The tights were mostly plain, but on the back they had several rows of frills that stretched over her bottom and generated some extra emphasis to Jackie's diapered behind. Next came the dress. It was a fairly neutral pink color, and nothing that Jackie found too loud. It clung tightly to her chest and gathered with a single row of white lace on each arm. What Jackie really didn't like was the bottom. Really only just below her breasts began a comically large white tutu. The bottom of the garment just barely stretched to the somewhat high waistline of Jackie's tights, leaving her diapers painfully visible, which caused Jackie distress even though she knew that everyone who would be at the house today would be fully expecting Jackie to be both wearing and using diapers. Nanny then went to work with accessories. She added a plain white bonnet with a frilled brim to the top of Jackie's head, tying the lace straps into a comically large bow under Jackie's chin and leaving her entire face framed by white lace, with her hair hanging down in a pair of ponytails that came out of each side of the bonnet. Next Nanny added a pair of white, high-top shoes over Jackie's feet. She switched out the red pacifier that Jackie had been sucking for a pink binky that better matched the dress. Finally, Nanny produced a pair of white mittens for Jackie to wear. With a sigh, Jackie held out each hand and allowed Nanny to tie them tightly onto each hand. Jackie didn't often wear mittens, but she hated when she did. They gave her only a minimal ability to move her fingers autonomously, and left her unable to lift even the dolls and blocks she spent her day idly playing with without very carefully using two hands, which Nanny loved to watch and comment on. Dressed to the nines, Jackie was slid off the changing table and crawled back to the top of the stairs, where she flipped positions and bumped down on her bottom as she was supposed to. As was the default in the morning, she made her way to her playpen to begin “playing.” Once Jackie got into the playpen, Nanny made an announcement. “Your friend will be here in about an hour, baby, so Nanny is going to work out now before we have to entertain our guests.” With that, Nanny slightly lifted one end of the playpen and began rolling it out of the living room. The oversized device had wheels on one end so that it could be moved somewhat like a wheelbarrow in the case that whoever was watching Jackie wanted to have her be in a different room. Nanny had free use of the family's quite nice home gym, so she frequently made use of the wheels and brought Jackie into the gym so that she kept out of trouble during workouts. Arriving in the gym, Jackie was set off to the side while Nanny set to work. Jackie watched Nanny exercise almost daily, and it reminded her of just how much of a specimen Nanny was. When they had first met, Jackie had immediately guessed that part of the reason her parents had chosen her to babysit was her physical presence. Though Jackie was no more than an inch or two shorter than average, Nanny was more than a head taller than her even when Jackie was standing. Given that Jackie spent most of her time on the floor, however, she was often looking way up at Nanny, who would seem to tower over her when Jackie had been naughty and was forced to make eye contact as Nanny scolded her. Beyond her height though, Nanny was one of the stronger women Jackie had ever met. Her muscularity was somewhat clear at first glance, but watching her exercise, it was beyond apparent. She could absolutely manhandle weights Jackie couldn't imagine lifting, and her legs and core were clearly especially strong. If Jackie had had any doubt about Nanny's strength, it had been dismissed the first time that Nanny had picked her up. Though Jackie wasn't heavy by any means, her 120 or so pounds were more than either of her parents would even consider trying to lift, and so Jackie had been more than a little surprised when Nanny had first done it. Now it was a somewhat regular occurrence and Nanny had even acquired a device that allowed her to carry Jackie on her chest while out walking or hiking, though she had only used it a handful of times because there was little practical need to be carrying Jackie around for long periods of time and it was fairly difficult to get set up since Jackie couldn't easily be lifted into it while Nanny was already wearing it the way that a real baby would be. From Jackie's perspective, the less use the device got, the better. In order for it to be at all feasible to walk in for Nanny, it had to make up for the fact that Jackie's legs were in the way, which it did by forcing her knees to bend up and wide of her body in a way that reminded Jackie of a wider version of a baseball catcher's crouch. The result was that Jackie's bottom, supported by the sturdy carrying device, would hang just below Nanny's waist and her feet would dangle near her hips, while Jackie's head would be stuck facing Nanny a few inches below her chin. The position was extremely uncomfortable, but also extremely embarrassing, as Jackie was stuck in direct contact with Nanny and not even able to see who might be looking at her in her extraordinarily babyish position. Watching Nanny Michelle work out didn't just remind Jackie of how strong the imposing young woman was. It also reminded Jackie of how weak she was at the moment. While she had certainly never been a powerlifter or anything of the sort, in her prime Jackie had been a pretty good high school athlete and had always prided herself on being fit. Now though, after a year in which she hadn't so much as walked more than a few steps a day, Jackie's body was a shell. She hadn't really gained any weight, but she had lost virtually all muscle tone and was left with only a little more strength than she had had in grade school. If she were allowed to grow up tomorrow, Jackie imagined she would probably have to go through the process of really learning how to walk again, much like a toddler, which was a totally chilling realization and almost made her dread such an occurrence (though not enough that she didn't want the chance to grow up once more). With the guests coming, Nanny kept her workout fairly short, though to Jackie it was still thoroughly impressive. Nanny was no more than a little sweaty, so she decided that she was alright without a full shower. Instead she quickly took a towel and dabbed a little sweat, then she removed her shirt and applied some deodorant. Whenever this happened in front of Jackie, she couldn't help but stare. She wasn't sexually attracted to Nanny, but her impressive figure was like a magnet, and Jackie could only look on jealously before Nanny put on another shirt that she had brought for just this instance and then wheeled Jackie back out into the living room. Jackie busied herself trying to find amusement in a doll to pass the time before Tori arrived, while Nanny moved around the living room and kitchen taking care of a few small messes and then attending to her messages on her phone. It wasn't too long before the doorbell rang. Jackie didn't need to be told, but Nanny still announced “Ooh, baby, that must be your friend!” Jackie wasn't expected to go anywhere, and so she stayed put in her playpen while Nanny went to the door. Waiting, Jackie found her heart racing, not from excitement but from dread. Play dates represented a deviation from the routine that left her thoroughly bored, but they also put Jackie in scenarios that opened her up to the potential for intense levels of humiliation that were unlikely to be reached on a normal day unless Nanny was in particularly devastating form. It wasn't long until Jackie could hear the party returning to the living room. Looking up she saw that Nanny Michelle had actually carried Tori into the room, holding her on her hip with just one hand supporting a rather scared looking Tori around the waist while Tori's legs wrapped rather tightly around Nanny's torso. Jackie couldn't blame her. The first several times Nanny had lifted her she hadn't been confident that she could hold her, and Tori was even a little bit bigger than Jackie was. Following closely behind Nanny Michelle and Tori was Tori's own babysitter, Miss Ashley. Jackie didn't really know much about her, but then again she really didn't need to. From what Jackie could tell though, Miss Ashley was much closer to her age than to Tori's. If she had to guess, Jackie would say that she was probably about 27. She suspected that having a babysitter so much younger than her was a point that only reinforced the misery of Tori's situation to her. Miss Ashley had tastefully tan skin and long auburn hair that hung down to the middle of her back in a loose pony tail. At maybe 5'6 on a good day, she was really no bigger than her charge, and she didn't seem to possess the same insane level of strength that Nanny did, but Jackie could tell that despite her lack of a bullying physical presence she had Tori completely under her thumb. Miss Ashley moved into the room and immediately came over to the playpen where Jackie was sitting uselessly on the canvas floor surrounded by her infantile distractions. She bent over the side and gave Jackie a kiss on the forehead. “I love that dress! You look so cute I could eat you up!” she said, pinching Jackie's cheeks as she did in what Jackie was almost sure could pass as a parody of how adults greeted actual tots. “Do you have a kiss for Miss Ashley?” Jackie didn't really want to give Miss Ashley a kiss, but she knew that the question was really a command, and so she tilted her head up so that Miss Ashley could remove her pacifier and then planted her open mouth on Miss Ashley's offered cheek, shouting “MMMAAH” as she rather deliberately left a little more saliva behind with her tongue than was strictly necessary. “Good girl,” Miss Ashley responded, planting one more kiss on Jackie's forehead before replacing the rubber nipple in Jackie's mouth and stepping back. Nanny quickly stepped over to the edge of the playpen and deftly swung Tori around so that she had a hand in each armpit and then lowered her down into the playpen. The middle-aged baby looked glad just to be on solid ground again, even if that ground was the canvas floor of an oversized playpen. “Oh, you two must be so excited! Go ahead and give each other a big hug,” commanded Miss Ashley. Not needing to get themselves in trouble so early in the morning, Jackie and Tori quickly got to their knees and began to move towards each other, locking eyes with looks that were half sympathetic and half apologetic. They soon gave each other squeezes with feigned enthusiasm. Jackie began to let go, but Tori was still squeezing, so she quickly wrapped her arms back around her, only to have Tori start to let go herself. It was always difficult to know how long a hug that was almost entirely for show should last. Nanny Michelle reached into the playpen once more and removed Jackie's pacifier once again. “Now a biiiiig kiss,” she ordered. This was the weirdest part of the greeting ritual at play dates for sure. They leaned in once more, hugging again as they were supposed to, but this time their heads did not go onto each others' shoulder, but rather their faces came in, both straight up with their chins extended somewhat so that they would not hit noses, which both had learned in the past was an awkward hazard of trying to platonically kiss on the lips. Their mouths met wide open with their tongues stuck slightly out, almost as if they had been told how to make out with someone but hadn't quite been able to picture it and were doing it wrong. They both began an overly exaggerated kissing noise, practically all of which was muffled by the fact that their tongues were touching and the sound was mostly reverberating in their open mouths. Still, Nanny Michelle and Miss Ashley were more than satisfied with the ridiculous spectacle and played their parts well by giving adoring “Awws” as the babied women pulled back. Nanny reached into the playpen once more, reinserting Jackie's trusty pacifier into her mouth. Meanwhile, Miss Ashley reached into the baby bag that she had brought for Tori and produced a small wooden box with shapes cut out of one side, which Jackie could soon see was one of those toys designed to teach toddlers about shapes by having them put small blocks through the corresponding holes in the box. “I brought your favorite toy, Tori, but you have to share with Baby Jackie. Why don't you take one turn and then she can take one turn? Doesn't that sound fun?” The way that Tori's face immediately contorted into a frown and a blush told Jackie that the toy might not really be a favorite of her companion, but to Jackie the toy seemed at least a little more involved than most of the ones that she had, so she wasn't totally going to complain. Besides, it gave them something they were supposed to be doing, which erased the awkwardness of having to figure out how to pass the time cooped up in a playpen together. As she walked over to the couch to join Nanny, Jackie heard Miss Ashley say “I swear sometimes she plays with that toy the whole day long. She's pretty smart for such a little baby!” which caused Nanny to fall into a fit of giggles. Tori turned the box so that the one side that had a large opening in the bottom was facing downwards causing the plastic blocks of various shapes to fall to the floor. Jackie could now hear that each of the blocks doubled as a little rattle as well. Tory placed the box between them and dutifully took her turn, drawing some vague noises of praise from the caregivers across the room. Jackie reached for the box and rolled it onto its side so that the pieces fell out, then flipped it back upright. The task was extremely menial. There was a circle, a square, a triangle, and a star, and a corresponding hole for each. But as Jackie tried to pick up the fairly small shapes, she remembered that her mittens were going to be a problem. It took Jackie two hands to pick up the small circle, but it slipped out of the gloves before she could get it to its destination, so she was forced to try again. This time, she pinched it between her two hands and then turned her hands so that her right hand was cradling the little disc. She brought it over, but realized she couldn't really transfer the object from her palm to the hole without the use of her thumb, which was pinned uselessly next to the rest of her fingers and couldn't grasp a thing. Still, she let the block slide off onto the top of the box, and she was able to push the block from there easily into the correct hole. She repeated that procedure a little more gracefully with the square and the star, leaving her only the triangle, which she duly picked up and deposited on top of the box. However, as it slid off of her hand it went straight through the square-shaped hole, which Jackie hadn't even realized was the same size as the triangle only twice as large. Tori couldn't help herself. Though her eyes had a look of sympathy, she chuckled slightly at Jackie's misfortune. The babysitters had seen what had happened, and Miss Ashley quickly interjected. “Be nice, Tori, or you will find yourself in timeout,” she said forcefully. “Jackie hasn't played with this toy before, so she is just learning. Now give her a hug and say you are sorry.” Jackie was mortified at the suggestion that it was her intellect and not her ridiculous mittens that rendered her unable to solve this little puzzle, but she accepted the hug all the same. “Me sowwy, Jackie. Me will twy to be nice baby guwl,” spat out Tori in a ridiculous, high-pitched lisp. Jackie was both surprised and almost impressed with the thoroughness of the apology, though she assumed it was something that Tori had been trained to do, much like she was trained to give certain responses when one of her parents or her Nanny wanted her to. Tori's thumb quickly slipped back to her mouth, in a way that Jackie could only describe as reflexive. Jackie had never seen Tori sucking a pacifier, but like Jackie she seemed to have quite an oral fixation, with hers being directed towards her thumb. Even as she started to take her turn with the blocks, she did so with one hand, leaving her left hand in a ball below her nose with the thumb entirely hidden behind her lips. Jackie studied Tori as she took her turn. Her olive skin was framed by fairly short jet black hair that was pulled off of her face with a pastel green headband. The light green color was matched by the short and somewhat simple dress that she was wearing, which easily revealed her thirsty diaper below. She wore some black Mary-Janes on her feet, which were tucked behind her as she sat back on her knees on the playpen behind her. Even though Jackie could tell that she was older, Tori was also still pretty, and Jackie imagined she would be an attractive woman in more age-appropriate clothes. Her skin was pristine, and Jackie had noticed when she was laughing at her that she had a bright smile, though Jackie rarely had seen it in their previous two meetings, at least in part because Tori's thumb was always in the way of her mouth. It was soon Jackie's turn again. Though her ability to grip hadn't improved since the last time, she was a little more careful with the triangle and this time had little incident, which prompted a round of patronizing cheers from Nanny Michelle and Miss Ashley. Jackie and Tori settled quickly into a routine. The toy was really just about as mindless as any, but at least taking turns seemed to break the monotony and pass the time a little bit faster. Jackie could hear the two caregivers quietly talking and occasionally bursting into giggles, but they weren't easily understood and Jackie figured that if they wanted her and Tori to know something they would share it. Besides, they were probably just sharing favorite humiliating things that they had made their charges do lately, and Jackie honestly didn't want to hear that conversation. Soon Jackie was pulled up from behind by Nanny, while Miss Ashley similarly helped Tori from the playpen. Jackie hadn't realized that she had been so immersed in the stupid little toy, but she hadn't even noticed them come over. Immediately Jackie knew what was going to happen, and it filled her with a sinking feeling. “Time for morning snack,” Miss Ashley confirmed. Jackie was carried over to the couch while Tori was shuffled over as Miss Ashley held her hand and walked rather briskly across the room to the love seat near the sofa. Miss Ashley quickly popped a bottle into Tori's mouth, but Jackie knew that she was in for a different fate. While Jackie had initially suspected that Nanny Michelle had been selected for her size and physique, and still was pretty sure that was part of her parents' reasoning, she now recognized that what her parents liked most about her as a caregiver was her ability to lactate. Jackie didn't really understand how, as she was all but positive that Nanny Michelle did not have any children, but she could independently confirm that it was true. Her parents loved the idea. Jackie had first been breastfed by her cousin, who had a small child of her own, at a family reunion a few months into her second babyhood. Her parents had seemed to love how much it had bothered Jackie. Jackie had reacted so poorly that she had ended up being punished for several days afterwards and had actually used the threat of a wet nurse as a way to guarantee Jackie's cooperative behavior for weeks thereafter. Still, when Nanny had come aboard she would never have guessed that she would be drinking from her teats as she had from her cousin’s so many months before. At first Nanny had really only had a modest supply of milk, and it had to be supplemented with a bottle of formula just to make up a suitable morning snack for Jackie. However, her body had seemed to respond to the increased demand and now produced enough that she was able to pump out two bottles on each weekend day, which were refrigerated and brought to Jackie's house so that her parents could still feed Jackie breast milk even on Nanny's days off. Jackie had grown used to being breastfed, but she still hated it. The milk was different than formula, though it was no better or worse. What Jackie really hated was that she was subjected to the most basic affirmation of an infant's status on a daily basis. Drinking directly from Nanny's breasts made her directly comparable to the smallest of babies, even if she dwarfed them in terms of size. Being breastfed during a play date was even worse, though at this point it was a humiliation that Jackie was somewhat used to. Still, she could tell that all of the other girls stared at her as it happened, probably not having been breastfed themselves in decades and partly curious, though mostly disgusted to see Jackie partaking in the shameful act. Despite the humiliation, Jackie knew it was best to get to it, so when Nanny produced a nipple, Jackie quickly latched on and began the demeaning process of suckling it dry. Soon she was lost in her own world, only faintly aware of her surroundings as she was busily slurping away. Not long later, the first breast had been drained. Nanny quickly tucked it away and produced her other breast, which allowed Jackie to get on with her infantile feeding. But now Jackie had another worry, one that she had been having for several weeks now. One of Nanny's most effective ways of humiliating Jackie was to have her do it herself. Soon after she had arrived, she had instituted a rule requiring that at least twice a week and at least 5 times every two weeks, Jackie had to tell Nanny something that she liked about being in her care. It was the only time Jackie was ever really allowed to speak without being prompted, and in order to do so she always had to declare, “Nanny, me haff somefin me need to tell thoo” from behind her pacifier. At that point Nanny would remove Jackie's soother so that she could clearly tell her what it was she wanted to say. Nanny never prompted, but if Jackie failed to meet her quotas then she would be in for a round of devious punishment, with a common one being that Jackie would not be given permission to have any sexual release at all for the next two week period, even if it had already been quite a while since her last opportunity to do so. At first Jackie had been able to say relatively simple things like “Me wike when thoo change my diapies,” or “Me wike when thoo feed me my babas.” None of them were exactly true, but Nanny didn't really care about that as much as Jackie making a convincing display of saying them and taking the initiative to make the remarks in the first place. If Jackie came up with an absolute doozy, Nanny would occasionally even allow that remark to count as two, although Jackie could rarely think of anything to humiliate herself enough to reach that level. The problem was that Jackie was not allowed to ever say the same thing twice, so she was increasingly having to get more and more creative in order to keep Nanny satisfied. Several weeks ago, Jackie had figured out one that she was sure was a two-pointer. In fact, if she were the judge she would give it about 30, because it was sure to be her most humiliating comment to date. But it was so bad that she didn't want to use it. She had chickened out the first time it was ready to be used, and the last time she had already finished her points that she needed for the week. But today Jackie knew that she was in need of a Hail Mary. She had only made two comments last week, so she needed to earn three points this week. It was only Tuesday, but she hadn't come up with any yesterday, and while she hadn't been thinking too hard, she hadn't come up with anything else that would earn her a point, not to mention three things. As she was greedily sucking down her Nanny's milk, she resolved that now was the time to break it out. Tori had finished a few minutes before Jackie, as was usually the case when one of her peers was being bottle fed while she was breastfed, and was in the process of being burped when Jackie and Nanny simultaneously became aware that the supply of milk had reached its end. Nanny eased Jackie off the nipple and tucked it away, giving Jackie a quick squeeze before reaching for her pacifier. Just before it was put into her mouth, Jackie bit the bullet and almost in a whisper said “Nanny, me haff somefin me need to tell thoo,” desperately trying to keep Tori and Miss Ashley from hearing her humiliation. Nanny hadn't been born yesterday, however, and made sure everyone knew what was going on. “What was that baby?” she asked loudly and sharply, quickly drawing attention from the two guests even as Miss Ashley continued to try to coax a burp out of her charge. “You need to speak more loudly for Nanny to hear you.” Knowing that she was had and ready to just get it over with, Jackie spoke as loudly and clearly as her stupid lisp would allow. “Nanny, me haff somefin me need to tell thoo!” she said, as if there were a real urgency to the matter. “Oh, ok.” Nanny said. “You can do that baby, but first let me get you burped. I wouldn't want you to get sick and spit up your yummy milk everywhere.” With that, Nanny shoved the pacifier back into Jackie's gaping mouth and sat her on her knee so that her head rested on her shoulder. The suspense was now killing Jackie. She knew that Nanny had decided to purposely draw out the ordeal. Frankly, Jackie was almost impressed. She had never mustered the courage to pull one of these humiliations off at a play date before, and surely Nanny hadn't seen it coming. Still, she had managed to quickly find a way to make it that much more difficult for her to do. Jackie wasn't really likely to spit up, and Nanny knew that, but acting like she couldn't put off the burping was a plausible enough way to elongate Jackie's torment. Mind racing, Jackie was barely interrupted when Tori let out a deep belch that ended her burping session. Jackie's stomach felt like it had a dozen butterflies in it, but it took a while longer to coax out some gas. After what felt like an age, she had a small, involuntary little burp bubble up, which satisfied Nanny. She was shifted so that she was sitting on Nanny's left thigh, her head only a few inches from Nanny's with Miss Ashley and Tori clearly visible in the background. Tori was facing toward Jackie and Nanny, straddling her babysitter's knee and being given a gentle horsey ride. “So,” Nanny said, snatching Jackie's binky out of her mouth as she spoke, “was there something you wanted to share with us?” The spotlight was firmly on Jackie, but she was freezing. She really wished there were some way for her to avoid her impending humiliation that she could see, but there really seemed to be little alternative. “No?” Nanny asked, holding her pacifier up as if to show that it could be shoved back into Jackie's mouth at any second. Jackie didn't really want to seize the moment, but she also didn't want it to slip away. Hurriedly, she lisped out what she had been so diligently rehearsing in her head, knowing that mediocre delivery might rob her of the second point that she desperately wanted and needed. “Nanny, me knows me am suppotha be a googuwl, buth me's gwad that me no hafta share thoose milkies wiff nobody elf a cuz me weally wikes it awot.” Jackie wouldn't even look at the other side of the room. She had dutifully held eye contact throughout the entire ordeal, but now she couldn't really look at Nanny either, so she settled on staring lasers into Nanny's chin. She could feel heat radiating off of her bright pink cheeks, but she had given it her best. Her heart pounded as Nanny tilted her head from side to side as if to consider Jackie's comment. Finally, she spoke. “That was very sweet, Baby Jackie,” she said. “You should always try to share, but I'm glad you like having Nanny's milk in your tummy so much. I think you can have two points for that.” “Points?” Miss Ashley asked, causing Jackie to dart her eyes over to the other side of the room for the first time in several minutes. While Miss Ashley looked a little confused, Tori's face was priceless. She was wide-eyed and was gaping at the spectacle. Jackie interpreted the look as one part confusion and one part disgust. She was pretty sure that Tori couldn't even believe that Jackie had insinuated that she might be breastfed herself, as if that was something that was out of the question for her. If that was the case, Jackie had news for her. If the two other women in the room right now decided that that was going to be what happened, she would have been suckling on Nanny's fleshy torture device in no time flat. Jackie had little time for superiority complexes from someone else who was in her equally unenviable position, no matter how old they were. Nanny was less worried about analyzing the look on Tori's face, and had begun to explain the points system to Miss Ashley. Tori was clearly not paying attention at first, but as she heard more about it, she began to frown with a look of obvious displeasure on her face, and she shot more than one sympathetic look to Jackie. Miss Ashley seemed pretty interested in what Nanny had set up, and without formally committing to it she asked Tori if she thought that that sounded like fun, which caused Tori to make a face that told the whole story, though she never made an explicit answer. Miss Ashley moved on. “Alright, mine over here is absolutely soaked,” she said to Nanny. Turning directly to Tori she asked “Would my little fountain like a change?” Tori had been around the block a few times and was well aware that changes happened at the whims of the “adults” in the room, and so she didn't say anything, but she turned beet red. It seemed that, like Jackie, she couldn't get used to the shame of the added exposure of play dates, even though she would have known that one of the relative strangers in the room changed adult diapers every day and the other one was confined to the same absorbent prison that she was. Nanny reached into Jackie's diaper, which was a little difficult given the tights and the oversized tutu, but declared that Jackie was only damp and could probably hang on until after naptime. Miss Ashley once more produced Tori's rather enormous diaper bag, which Jackie noticed had had a picture of Baby Tori in a professional looking photo screened onto one side along with the inscription “CHANGE ME” done in letters that were embroidered onto the bag inside of little embroidered baby blocks. She produced a standard changing mat and all of the things she would need to get Tori into a fresh diaper. Expertly, she set Tori down onto the changing mat that she had placed on the floor. As she pushed her charge into a lying position, she raised the dress much of the way up so that when Tori's back hit the mat it pinned the dress well out of the way of the diaper that was about to be opened. From her perch on Nanny's leg, Jackie could see that the diaper was indeed pretty clearly heavy with urine, and wondered if that was what hers looked like by the time she was granted a change. Tori was sucking her thumb even more furiously now, and looked like she wished she could melt into the floor as Miss Ashley, kneeling above her, opened the diaper to reveal a wholly yellow front panel. For some reason, Jackie couldn't seem to take her eyes off of the change. She stared at the diaper and Tori's hairless privates as they were shamefully wiped clean for her, and watching Miss Ashley raise her legs high into the air and thoroughly wipe Tori's crack and cheeks kept Jackie thoroughly interested. Soon Tori was being liberally powdered by and then was taped back into another diaper that at least for the moment was clean. The whole thing had only taken about 90 seconds, but Jackie could imagine that for Tori the humiliation felt like it lasted for more like 90 minutes. With Tori put back together, she and Jackie were put back into the playpen to continue “playing” until lunchtime. They weren't explicitly told to do so, but they went back to playing with the blocks, which Jackie was fine with because it at least somewhat focused her attention on something, which her dolls never really did. She and Tori continued to take their turns peacefully enough, and, except for the mittens on Jackie's hands, for once the way that they were dressed wasn't on the front of their minds, though had they really thought about the toy they were playing with they might have been forced to reckon with their state once more. It was only about 45 minutes until lunch time for the girls. Jackie always thought that the fastest part of her mostly boring days was the time between morning snack and lunch, since morning snack usually seemed to start at about 10:30 and took at least a half hour, especially since Jackie had to go through the somewhat slow process of a breastfeeding. Play dates made lunch a somewhat more drawn out process, since, despite the fact that all of the households that Jackie had been in on a play date, including her own, clearly had plenty of resources, none of them felt the need to have an extra oversized highchair for the once or twice a month that there was a guest that would need it. Today Nanny indicated that guests would be first, so Miss Ashley set about loading Tori up into the highchair. She was quickly strapped in and the tray was locked into place, pinning her arms by her sides, though had they been free Tori still would have known better than to do anything but let them hang down limply. Jackie was left sitting on the floor about 10 feet away from the highchair while Nanny heated up some baby food. Meanwhile, Miss Ashley busied herself fastening a bib around the back of Tori's neck, rendering her fully ready for the coming feeding. Just a moment later the microwave beeped and Nanny came over with a still-steaming bowl of baby food that she set down on the tray in front of the helpless adult baby woman. Nanny Michelle actually was the one that took on the task of spoon-feeding Tori, while Miss Ashley took to ensuring that a bottle was ready for when her charge was done with the mush. This was fairly standard for play dates, with the caregivers routinely switching which baby they fed under the guise of getting a chance to get closer with the other girl. Jackie suspected that the real motive was that the babysitters knew that each girl had adjusted to her own caregiver's feeding rhythm and that introducing someone they weren't used to could significantly increase the amount of mush that wound up on the girls' faces and bibs. Still on the floor, Jackie watched as Tori made a wretched face and seemingly fought off a gag reflex when the first spoonful of food went into her mouth. The reaction caused a good half of the spoonful to dribble down her chin, as Nanny quite deliberately never shoveled the food too deep into a big baby's mouth. Jackie almost chuckled at Tori's reaction, though she knew that she often reacted similarly. Each meal was a disgusting combination of three individual baby foods, each of which maybe wouldn't be so bad if they had been delivered separately, but which together were totally gross, which she was sure was the goal of mixing them in the first place. Many days Jackie never saw the jars and had to just guess what she was eating with the knowledge that in there was some sort of entree, something vegetable based, and some sort of fruit or fruit combination. From her vantage point on the floor, Jackie could see six empty jars on the counter, pretty clearly arranged into two groups. The first trio was lasagna with meat sauce, squash, and banana-strawberry, while the other group contained mixed vegetables and beef, broccoli and carrots with cheese, and apple-mango-kiwi. Jackie had no way of knowing which one of the off-putting mixtures was being shoveled into Tori's mouth right now, though, and she wasn't sure whether there was one that she would prefer waiting for her over the other. Feeding Tori took about 15 minutes. Watching, Jackie felt like she was getting a window into how dumb she must look when eating. Tori couldn't help but make a face with every horrible taste that reached her tongue, and Jackie knew that she must do the same at times when she was in her spot. Furthermore, with Tori strapped tightly in and leaning back, she was left just obediently opening her mouth as Nanny brought more and more of the horrid paste to her waiting lips, but from this angle it was easy to see that Nanny never really actually put the spoon anywhere past the tip of Tori's tongue, letting the slop slide off from there, ensuring that it was all over by the end of bowl. When it was over, Nanny went about quickly unstrapping Tori, and she lifted her directly out of the chair without even bothering to wipe her face as she carried her over to a chair at the table. Miss Ashley brought over a hot bottle of formula and Nanny sat down with Tori on her knee and began to feed Tori, who still had a mouth and bib that were smeared with the remnants of her lunch. Jackie didn't need to be told that it was her turn, and she slowly crawled over to the seat. Miss Ashley gave her a slight boost and soon Jackie herself was tightly strapped in, her tutu tucked away underneath the tray that sat tightly against Jackie's body just underneath her breasts. A bib was fastened onto her, with Miss Ashley making sure that her hair was hanging behind her back so that no food could get into her hair. The other bowl of food was brought over and Jackie obediently opened wide so that she could receive the mush. It was truly ghastly. In fact, it might have even been worse than usual, as it had been microwaved at the same time as Tori's and was now not very warm. Jackie preferred that it still be piping hot because it usually didn't carry as much of a distinguishable taste when it was still warm, but now Jackie was forced to get the full brunt of the taste. She was no more sure of which of the two foul concoctions she was eating now that she was tasting it, and she was trying to swallow as quickly as possible so that she wouldn't taste it enough to even have much of a guess. Miss Ashley seemed to work a bit faster than Nanny did, perhaps because she knew that the second feeding was cutting into when the girls would usually be napping. Within only a few minutes, Jackie's face was covered and her bowl was clear. Miss Ashley didn't bother to take Jackie out of the highchair, instead just holding the bottle above Jackie's head and forcing her to tilt her head way back to suckle the formula down from the rubber teat. When Jackie was finished Miss Ashley took a baby wipe to her face, getting the excess food that hadn't dripped down onto her bib off before it became too sticky. The bib was also removed and soon Jackie was out of the highchair and back on the floor. Nanny released Tori to the floor as well. “Baby Jackie, lead the way to your nursery please,” she commanded. “It's nap time for a couple of sleepy little princesses.” To Miss Ashley she continued, “I can put them down if you want to clean up for a minute.” “Sounds great,” came the response from over by the sink. Jackie began a crawling possession up to the nursery, with Nanny following on foot behind Tori. The party reached the top of the stairs and entered into the bedroom, where Nanny sprung into action, scooping up Tori without any warning and sitting her on the edge of the changing table before doing the same to Jackie. She swiftly set about taking off their dresses, explaining that they would get messed up if the girls slept in them. Their shoes also came off, but Jackie's tights were deemed fine to remain in place. Both girls also had their diapers checked, with Nanny commenting that Jackie would definitely be needing a change right after nap time was over but declaring Tori just a tiny bit damp and good to last a while. Nanny lifted Tori up once more and brought her over to Jackie's crib, placing her so her back was against the far bars. In no time Jackie was placed in, facing her companion, their heads just a few inches apart on the same solitary pillow. Jackie's crib had a simple twin mattress in it and really barely fit two occupants, her pacifier was almost touching the fist connected to the thumb in Tori's mouth, and their bare chests were actually slightly in contact. Next Nanny grabbed the warm blanket and, with a few deft reaches under the girls, tightly wrapped them together so that they now were forced to be touching all over and were left breathing the same air. It wasn't as tight as Jackie was normally swaddled when she was alone, but she still wasn't used to being in such tight quarters with another person, leaving her basically no room to fidget. It was even worse for Tori, who was not usually swaddled for sleeping the way that Jackie was, and was clearly very uncomfortable with all of the contact. Nanny gave each girl a kiss on the head, pulled up the side of the crib so that it locked with a click, told them to sleep well, and reminded them that she didn't want to hear a peep over the baby monitor. With that, she exited, leaving the two girls in the room with the only light coming from the night light on the opposite side of the room. Tori was squirming to try to get a little more personal space, but it was no use as there was nowhere to go. Her movements were causing their chests to rub softly together, however, and though Jackie didn't have a lesbian bone in her body, the physical contact with her naked torso was more than she usually got with her miserable excuse for a sex life and left her wanting something more fulfilling. Knowing that she wasn't about to get it, she did her best to let it go. Eventually Tori did settle in. Jackie always found that both girls had trouble falling asleep at first during these naps, but ultimately they all had one thing working for them: they were actually sleepy. Each girl was conditioned to taking a nap right after lunch, and at this point would be left extraordinarily tired and cranky without one. Today was no different, and soon the two girls were sleeping peacefully in their close quarters. Both girls were still asleep when Nanny and Miss Ashley came into the nursery to wake them about an hour and a half later. They roused the two girls with a shake of the blanket-wrapped bundle that contained them both. Soon, the groggy women were being unwrapped, allowing them to roll away from each other and stretch their legs a little with their new-found freedom of motion. Nanny soon plucked Jackie from the childish bed. Jackie could tell that she was showing off, as normally she wouldn't pick up Jackie nearly as much as she had picked her and Tori up today. She was carried over to the rocking chair in the corner of the room, where she was soon being fed another bottle of rather disgusting formula. Meanwhile, Miss Ashley had climbed into the crib and was sitting with Tori's head in her lap giving her a bottle as well. When the bottles were drained, Nanny guided Jackie over to the changing table for her promised diaper change. Jackie was more than pleased to be relieved of her sodden underwear. She was basically always wet, but usually her diapers were absorbent enough that she didn't really notice them. If she had gone long enough, like she had this morning, though, she would be unable to escape the discomfort of how wet her privates were. Sitting on Nanny's knee during her bottle feeding, Jackie had been able to feel a noticeable squelch with every shift of position. For months Jackie had struggled for control of her bladder, and when she had lost it, she had at first been extremely depressed. Now, though, this morning had passed without her even noticing a single time that she had added to the wetness in her diaper. She sometimes did still notice herself letting out an involuntary splash, especially when she had been first changed into a clean diaper, but she had basically accepted that her incontinence wasn't her fault and rarely worried about it anymore. Jackie found the change slightly more embarrassing than usual, owing entirely to the presence of the two guests. No matter how much Jackie tried to put it out of her mind, it was just hard not to struggle with the immodesty of having her privates wiped clean of urine and then being taped back into another diaper in front of others. Jackie had a theory that having to sit still and be prepared for and then taped into a fresh diaper was actually the most embarrassing part of being changed as an adult baby. Especially in the earlier parts of her new life, (and depending on how you looked at it, still) she could make a somewhat compelling case that she had only used that particular diaper because her parents, or by extension her Nanny, had made her do so. But sitting and accepting being powdered and diapered in a way constituted Jackie's tacit agreement that she did need the next diaper. Worst, this wasn't just symbolism anymore, because at this point Jackie knew that it was objectively true that she would hopelessly use her next diaper. Now in a dry undergarment, Jackie continued to cooperate as Nanny once again dressed her for the afternoon. The tights and shoes were replaced, and the dress once more completed the ensemble. Tori had been redressed by Miss Ashley while Nanny had changed Jackie, so she too was ready to face the rest of the day. The two babies made quite a spectacle as they bumped down the stairs on their bottoms and then crawled with their thickly diapered behinds on full display into the living room. They were loaded into the playpen once more, but this time they were encouraged to play with the little electronic toy that hung over the side and functioned as a sort of entertainment center for babies. Different buttons made different sounds, including some sounds of farm animals, a few that played simple instrumental versions of familiar lullabies and children's songs, and a few more that did things like count or even just played a recording of a baby laughing. Jackie thought the device was kind of infernal, but on a normal day Nanny expected to be hearing each of the buttons relatively routinely, and so Jackie had to make fairly frequent use of it. As they settled in, Jackie reflected on how bizarre it was to try to share such a device. They sort of switched off pressing buttons for a few minutes, though Jackie would have been fine just to watch what Tori did with it, especially since she knew what all the buttons did already. The orderly play was apparently not what the caregivers were looking for, however. Nanny came over to the side of the playpen and not so subtly hinted that she wanted to see both girls hitting buttons at the same time, pointing out how silly it could be by pressing the duck and cow buttons at the same time, as though that would cause two adult women to crack up. Still, the reaction Nanny was really looking for was for the girls to liven up their play a little more, and she got that. Without communicating except with a little bit of eye contact, Jackie and Tori did make some rather odd combinations, but it was still hardly what either of them would call fun. After about 20 minutes of that game, Jackie noted a slowing of the pace coming from Tori. Jackie assumed that Tori was getting bored, but if Miss Ashley was anything like Nanny Michelle, getting bored was hardly an excuse and not diligently following orders was a dangerous game that could lead to punishments that were definitely not worth the benefits. Jackie couldn't really blame Tori for the lack of enthusiasm, but that didn't mean she wanted to find herself sharing in a punishment for it, so she started to press buttons slightly more quickly herself to try to make sure that there wasn't an obvious slowdown in the cadence. Even with the slowing in speed, it came to a shock to Jackie when, abruptly, Tori got off of her bottom and onto her knees, shuffling away from the toy entirely. “Mith Athawy?” she meekly mumbled through the thumb she was still sucking, though there was no real reason as she had already gotten both of the babysitters’ attention with her sudden movements. “Yes?” came a genuinely confused sounding response. Tori paused for a moment, looking nervous, but when she spoke she did so somewhat more confidently than she had before. “Me needs to do poo-poos on the potty.” Jackie suddenly understood. She had seen Tori use the potty for her messes the first time they had had a play date, and though Tori looked absolutely mortified to have everyone watching her sit and push out a load on her tiny pink potty in the center of the living room, Jackie had thought that she would have traded just about anything for such a luxury. Still, she had basically forgotten about the incident until this moment. “Princess,” Miss Ashley said in a tone that was sterner than Jackie would have imagined, “you know your Mommy and Daddy decided that you don't get to use your potty any more and threw it away. You can do poo-poos in your diapers whenever you want.” Frantically, Tori tried to salvage her situation. “Not the car potty!” she said, sounding pretty absurd still using her shrill and overly girlish voice. Miss Ashley sighed. “They did throw your car potty away as well, missy, and even if they hadn't, what would make you think that I would let you use it when your mommy and daddy have specifically said that you need to make stinky pants from now on?” “But-” Tori started. “Victoria Elizabeth, that is quite enough!” Miss Ashley snapped. “If I hear one more word about this then you can sleep in your messy diaper tonight after you have made it! Now get back to your toy!” Crestfallen, Tori bowed her head and made her way over to the stupid little article that she and Jackie were assigned to play with and petulantly smacked it with an open palm, depressing a number of buttons and creating a cacophony of childish noises. Jackie could see tears forming in her eyes, and was not without sympathy, although she might have felt worse if she herself didn't have to defecate in her own underwear about 10 times a week. Jackie was pretty curious about this turn of events, and from what she could hear from across the room, she wasn't the only one. “When did that happen?” Nanny Michelle asked Miss Ashley. “Oh, I don't know, I guess like three weeks ago now. It's sort of funny how it happened actually. Baby Martha was over for a play date and made a messy diaper during nap time. A lot of times when one of the other babies made a mess at the place I would just bring the diaper out to the dumpster after they got changed in the living room, but since we were already in Tori's nursery I didn't think anything of it when Nanny Claire put it into the diaper pail. But Tori's daddy smelled it when he went in to get her up the next morning and asked me lots of questions. He didn't realize that all of Tori's friends used their diapers for more than just peeing. Apparently he talked with his wife that night, and the next morning they asked me if I minded changing dirty diapers. They told Tori that weekend, and I guess they had to strap her to the highchair in locking plastic pants to make her do it the first time, but she hasn't used the potty since that Friday.” “So you chose to change stinky diapers?” Nanny asked. “It's really not a big deal,” came the response. “The potty wasn't really any better. I still had to wipe the poop off of her bum, smell the smell, and then I had to dispose of the crap and wash the potty while she got to just sit there in a fresh new diaper. Plus with the potty when she wanted it I had to get it for her right away. Now I get to decide when she gets cleaned up. I guess she is messier to wipe now, but I already have to wipe her full diaper area when she pees. Besides, her parents gave me an extra 250 bucks a week, even though it's hardly any different. Who doesn't want an extra 13 grand a year?” “All good points,” Nanny conceded. “Wow, big change from the last time we saw each other. Three weeks...huh. I guess I'm surprised that she is still fighting it.” “Well, she hadn't been so much, but I guess this is the first time we've been on a play date since then. And maybe she thought that we really did still had a potty in the trunk, although I have no idea what on Earth would make her think she would be allowed to use it if it was still there. But I guess she probably is just embarrassed. And, you know, in fairness to her, she'd been using that potty for 15 years and having play dates most of that time, so I'm sure she never thought the day would come when she would have to mess herself like the other babies.” Jackie was floored at that comment. She had been living this life for less than a year and could barely stand it. Tori had been doing it almost since Jackie had gotten out of diapers the first time! Nanny, too, was intrigued. “Fifteen years?” she asked somewhat incredulously. “You haven't been watching her the whole time, have you?” “No, no, no.” Miss Ashley answered with a chuckle. “If I'd have been doing it the whole time I would have started when I was 10. I think there were two other babysitters before me. There was one that lasted a long time, and then she decided not to do it anymore, and then another one who only lasted a few months and then I came in 5 years ago.” “Wait, five years ago? So you were what, like” “Yeah, I was only twenty. I had been doing some domination stuff on the side to pay for college. A friend of mine knew Tori's first babysitter and when the job opened again I ended up getting recommended for it. I love taking charge like this, and was already thinking about giving up school to do it more online or something, and then this came along and they offered to pay me way more than enough to make it worth it for me without the privacy issues of online stuff, so I jumped at it. It was a little weird at first, especially since I'd mostly done men and mostly done spanking, which we don't use, but I still really find it fun to come up with new stuff and do it, plus the money is great.” Jackie wasn't too surprised to find out that these nanny positions were lucrative. They did require a big time commitment, and all of the families clearly had the resources to make it worth someone's while. Jackie had once seen one of Nanny Michelle's checks. Some quick math in her head (or as quick as it can be when your mind was turning to mush from lack of use) had told her Nanny was making more than $100,000 a year. Jackie knew her family could afford it even without her mother's substantial income, but that was still just a mind boggling figure to her for them to be willing to pay just for someone to keep tabs on her and keep her squirming in infantile humiliation. Jackie didn't have time to dwell on it much though, as Nanny and Miss Ashley kept talking. Jackie was keeping up her token playing with Tori, but she was totally engrossed. Though she felt a little strange about it, she found herself trying to learn everything about Tori's past that she possibly could now that they had started. “How old was Tori then when you started - you know, really? Nanny was asking all the questions Jackie would be asking herself! “Let's see - she is 41 now, so she must have been 36 then I guess.” “Is that weird? For you to be that much younger than she actually is?” Nanny asked. Miss Ashley seemed to think for a second before answering. “For me it isn't. I think once you decide that you are ok with treating an adult as a full-time baby girl, how old they are doesn't make too much of a difference, at least to me. But for Tori, I'm pretty sure it was at the beginning. It still probably is. I think that her mommy and daddy liked me in part because my being so young really reinforces to her how immaturely she is treated.” Jackie tried to look for Tori's reaction to all this, but she realized that Tori couldn't have been paying less attention. She was absent mindedly still doing her duty and giving the occasional smack to the toy in front of them, but Jackie could see that there was a desperate look on her face. Clearly, Tori was yet to have come to grips with her new regime of messing herself, but, as far as Jackie could tell, she didn't have too much time left before she would have to give in. Meanwhile, the conversation on the sofa continued. “Do you know what happened for her parents to do this for fifteen years?” Nanny was asking. “I know Jackie's parents plan to keep her as a baby for at least the foreseeable future just for basically being a spoiled brat, but fifteen years is a long time!” “Oh, well here we go then.” Miss Ashley sounded vaguely excited to tell this story. “First of all, it's not even Tori's parents.” “Wait, what?” Nanny interjected, shocked. “Yeah.” Miss Ashley said, dipping into a performance mode as she shared the juicy details, perhaps unaware that Jackie, too, was hanging on her every word. “It's a married couple, but they aren't actually related to Tori at all. 'Daddy' is actually Tori's old ex from college. They had been seeing each other for about three years when they graduated, but he decided to break it off because he was going off to grad school across the country for a few years.” “I guess Tori was pretty broken up about the whole thing and had even gone out there a few times to try to win him back, but he thought the distance was going to be too hard. Then while he was out there he met another woman and before he even graduated from school they were engaged.” “But that is where it gets pretty good. They moved back here after school. It turned out both of them were really into domination and both of them really wanted a full time adult baby, but they didn't really know where to turn. Tori's Daddy's name is Brian, and I guess Brian remembered that Tori had always been pretty submissive even though they had never really done anything too crazy while they were together. Somehow though, he convinced Tori to sign an agreement that made them legally her guardians and allowed her to be a part of their family on the condition that she do whatever they say.” “Wow!” said Nanny. “Why did she sign that?” “I don't know,” said Miss Ashley. “It seems like she didn't totally have the same impression as them, but-” At that moment, they were interrupted by a groan from Tori. For a split second, Jackie thought that maybe she had had enough of the story, but then she realized the real problem. With a loud, unladylike fart, Tori lost her battle and began to mess herself. There seemed to be a few distinct waves and several more pockets of gas loudly escaped before Tori, exhausted from the evacuation and the battle that had preceded it, slumped backwards. Just a foot or so away, Jackie's nostrils were immediately assaulted by the absolutely foul stench coming from Tori's dirty pants. “Gee, that was pretty quick,” remarked Nanny. “Well, the old rule for potty time was that she had one minute from when her butt hit the plastic until she had to have started, and then 5 minutes after that to finish. And after that she had to wait at least 3 hours before she could use the potty again, so I bet she had to go pretty bad when she asked.” Miss Ashley got up from the couch and strode over to the playpen, towering over her kneeling charge. The fight had gone out of Tori, and it was easy for her to spin Tori around so that her backside was up against the near side wall of the playpen and facing her. She pulled up the already-short dress and peeled back Tori's diaper. There was, of course, no need to check, but doing so was a chance for humiliation that Miss Ashley hadn't passed upon. Dramatically, she pinched her nose. “Pee-eww!!!” she said, spinning the helpless woman in the offending diaper around once more. She put her face right into Tori's, which was positively crimson and streaked with a steady flow of tears of pure shame. “That is one stinky diapee, young lady. But don't think I've forgotten when you tried to make me break Mommy and Daddy's rules with you. I think you can sit in your dirty pants for a while and think of what you've done. Have fun with your toy!” With that, she pushed Tori back, forcing her with an audible squish to sit in the fresh pile of waste that she had just deposited into her diaper, and then casually moved back over to the couch. “Now, what was I saying?” she asked Nanny. “I think you were just suggesting that she might have gotten more than she bargained for,” Nanny said, her voice thick with recognition of the ironic timing. “Ahh, yes,” Miss Ashley said. “Yeah, I think that she had interpreted her role as sort of a bottom in a lot of sort of kinky sex. And, in a way, I think she is right. Mommy and Daddy always want to know about her day and they have hinted that they like to know for later on that night. I think they totally get off on the levels of humiliation that she reaches as their baby. But she is certainly never in the bedroom.” “But anyways, they sort of played it straight at first, acted like she was going to just sort of have to do chores and stuff, but kept her in sort of a dependent, little girl state and then just kept finding reasons to take away privileges. I guess they had had the nursery set up the whole time, and one day they came up with a reason to regress her all the way. The whole thing really only took like a month or something at most, and she's been wearing diapers, eating baby food, and sleeping in a crib ever since. At this point, I don't know if she would even know how to go back. She's never sent a text in her life, hasn't used the internet since AOL, and the most adult thing anyone has even read to her is Goodnight, Moon.” “Man,” said Nanny. “That is pretty intense.” The conversation quickly turned on its head, with Miss Ashley asking Nanny Michelle all about Jackie, but that left Jackie trying to hear as little as possible instead of trying to hear all the details. Suddenly very engrossed in her toy, she found herself trying to make the machine make as much noise as possible to drown out the humiliating tale of her own babying, though she still found herself blushing at some of the more difficult details. The adults were on to trying to piece together what they knew about some of the other big baby girls that they had encountered when Jackie felt a rumble in her stomach. She was going to need to poop very soon. These days Jackie found that she didn't have more than maybe ten minutes warning when a bowel movement was going to strike. Her mushy diet meant that when things ran their course they were plenty loose enough to slide out quickly, especially since Jackie placed minimal emphasis on holding back, as there was little point. Jackie never relished a messy diaper, but looking over at the still distressed Tori, she thought that she could at least handle it better than her companion. On a normal day, Jackie barely even reacted to the actual act of messing. Often Nanny could tease her way into getting a rise out of her soon after, and when she was then made to sit in it for a while and to experience at close proximity just how badly it smelled she would invariably at the very least become agitated, but even then she now just considered it to be gross and humiliating, not the life-alteringly bad experience that she had felt like it was early on in her treatment. Today, she figured she had less reason to fight it than normal. Nanny and Miss Ashley were immersed in their chatter. Tori was distracted by her own mess, and besides she could hardly give Jackie a sideways glance with the stinky show that she had put on just 15 minutes or so before. When she felt the first significant cramp coming, Jackie broke from her normal pattern and just released. She was certain that she had that telling, focused look that inevitably came with pushing a mess into her diaper, but beyond that it was almost anonymous. She felt a thick, muddy torrent stream into the seat of her pants and fill most of the space in her crack, but it was accompanied by no tell-tale farts or involuntary grunts on this occasion. Another wave came, and once more Jackie allowed her sphincter to slacken, further worsening the mess on her bottom. Looking up, she could see that Nanny and Miss Ashley were still chatting away, seemingly unaware that they now were the lucky caregivers to two adults who had deposited messes into their infantile underwear. Tori, however, was not fooled. Like Jackie, she could probably smell the freshness of the new load, somewhat overpowering Tori's ripeness with a slightly different stench that might not be as distinguishable from 20 feet away. As far as Jackie could tell though, Tori seemed almost impressed with her poise. Jackie was feeling pretty impressed with herself in her own right. Not only had she been subtle, but unlike her companion, she wasn't sitting there expecting a change right away like some sort of spoiled princess. After all, a big chunk of their lives was supposed to be humiliation, so what did Tori expect? But then it hit Jackie like a ton of bricks. Here she was feeling superior to another adult woman because she was better at pooping her diapers and handling the aftermath. All of the sudden Jackie wasn't so proud, and in fact the immaturity of her previous line of thinking made her all the more ashamed. They were winning. They were making her think that she was mature by more thoroughly acting like a toddler. Suddenly, Jackie felt like she was in a catch-22. She could either be thoroughly humiliated by being treated like a giant baby, or she could act like it was the most natural thing in the world and that she was in fact just a baby. Either way her parents and her nanny were getting what they wanted. In her somewhat depressed state of mind, Jackie hadn't noticed that Nanny Michelle and Miss Ashley had ended their conversation and were headed over to the playpen once more. “Snack time, babies!” Miss Ashley declared cheerily. Miss Ashley helped a still-sulking Tori to her feet and over the side of the playpen, then escorted her over to the couch once more for another round of bottles, while Nanny picked Jackie up under the arms and carried her over to the couch. There she sat down and temporarily set Jackie on her knee, causing a big squish of poop in Jackie's diaper and a look on Nanny's face that made Jackie realize that her mess was no longer a secret. Nanny temporarily abandoned her efforts to grab Jackie's bottle, and instead worked to get Jackie's tutu out of the way so that she could access below. Peeling back the back panel, Nanny took a good look and an exaggerated sniff of the smelly parcel that Jackie had left for her to eventually clean up. “Whoooo-weeee! You are a stinky girl too! What a dirty baby you are!” “Oh, her too?” Miss Ashley asked. “These babies just can't help but poop in their pants I guess. That is probably why they have to wear diapers in the first place.” Jackie noted how quickly, for humiliation purposes, she slipped back into acting as if she and Nanny hadn't just had a conversation acknowledging the babies true ages and unwilling participation in their lifestyles. Though she could recognize the cynicism, Jackie also couldn't deny that the comment had both her and Tori turning a slightly brighter shade of red. Even upon discovery, Jackie knew better than to expect a change. In fact, she knew that even had she messed herself 5 hours ago, because it had just now been discovered the clock on when she might be changed would start now, and it would probably last at least 30-45 minutes if Nanny was in a generous mood, and possibly longer given that there were guests over. Predictably, having exposed Jackie's shameful act, Nanny proceeded to simply ignore it, laying Jackie out and quickly replacing her pacifier with a bottle of warm baby formula. This time, anyways, Jackie proved to be the faster of the two girls at drinking her bottles, though that could have been because Tori was much less used to doing so in a dirty diaper and may have still been preoccupied with her filthy backside. Either way, Nanny began to burp Jackie while Tori still had about three quarters of her second bottle still remaining. To this day Jackie was surprised that burping could really work on a woman in her mid-twenties, but it always did seem to loosen things up in her stomach. This time it seemed to be doing more than normal though. Jackie could really feel it making her stomach churn in a way that burps rarely could. Soon enough the burp did come, but as Nanny was complimenting her on being a good little girl, Jackie was realizing that the reason that she had felt a little strange was that she needed to break wind. Realistically, this wasn't much of an issue. As an adult, Jackie had tried to observe standard social norms when passing gas, but after long enough of being treated like a baby she now often just farted whenever she pleased. After all, she already had to poop in her diapers, so farting wasn't really such a big deal. In a way now was an even more opportune time, because she knew that the smell would be masked by the already significant stench emanating from the two diapers in the room. But she still tried to avoid doing so audibly at times in front of Nanny because it was sure to lead to a comment, and now was a time she'd certainly like to avoid a loud toot if possible. With that in mind, Jackie worked carefully to see if she could subtly let out the gas as Nanny flipped her around to face forward on her knee. The plan actually worked, and Nanny didn't even really seem to notice the subtle contraction of her stomach muscles as she pushed out the fart. For a moment, Jackie was somewhat impressed that she had succeeded, but her joy was extremely short lived. A moment later, she realized that the gas had been a precursor to one more wave of poop that apparently had not come out when she had originally messed herself. Jackie didn't like it, but she knew that there was only one solution to this problem, and it involved another push. She was well aware that now that she was already in a poopy diaper, she should be getting it all out. This wasn't a decision based upon the practicality of only using one diaper. What really made Jackie so sure that she should do the dirty deed was that if she was changed beforehand and then messed a second diaper, Nanny would be very upset with her and probably send her to bed in the dirty diaper for having the temerity to need to poop so soon after being cleaned up. Jackie wasn't about to face those sorts of consequences when it was so easy to avoid them, so she quickly got to work. But pooping while sitting on Nanny's leg wasn't a piece of cake. At first she tried to just give a gentle push so that she might be spared from having to make any sorts of grunts or embarrassing faces, but that was pretty clearly not going to work given how little room there was between her actual bottom and Nanny's leg. She was going to have to push hard to get this out, and so, reluctantly, she did so. There was indeed a little grunt and an almost purple face, and suddenly Jackie was the center of attention as she made a scene not unlike the one that Tori had made a little under an hour before. Aided by the hard surface of Nanny's muscular thigh, the mess found its way all over Jackie's diaper, mingling with the existing poop and once again making the seat of her pants warm. She could feel poop all the way out to the sides of her cheeks, up towards the small of her back, and the concentration was still very heavy just below her anus, where gravity caused the majority of the mess to settle. Though everyone in the room knew what had happened, Nanny still wasted little time in calling attention to it. “Again, baby? That's twice in a row. I hope you don't have any more poopies in that little tummy of yours for awhile now.” She rubbed Jackie's belly to emphasize the last point. Jackie blushed fiercely. Somehow, even though she had just blatantly messed herself, Nanny could make the humiliation more acute with her words, especially when someone was there to hear them besides Jackie. Jackie remained seated on Nanny's knee facing the center of the room as Tori finished her second bottle and Miss Ashley helped her assume the burping position, which Jackie noted caused her face to contort in disgust as her mess shifted upon contact with her babysitter's knee. Soon Nanny began to bounce Jackie around a bit on her knee as they waited for Tori to burp. Nanny seemed weirdly fidgety to Jackie, as she was suddenly using the hands she had on each of Jackie's sides to wiggle her both front to back and side to side. Usually Nanny wouldn't have Jackie on her lap for all that long if she were just watching her alone, but in this case maybe she was just trying to pass the time before Tori was done being burped and they moved on to something new. Jackie soon suspected that perhaps Nanny was trying to make Jackie have to smear poop over even more of her diaper area. If that was the case it was sort of working, but Jackie was also experiencing another side effect, as the sodden front of her diaper was rubbing directly against her most sensitive parts. This wasn't really a setting that Jackie wanted to become aroused in, given that the seat of her pants was full of poop and the room was full of guests, but she couldn't really come up with an easy way to make the arousal stop. Even trying to focus on the mess being disgustingly spread further and further wasn't overcoming the direct stimulation that she was receiving. Jackie was pretty sure this wouldn't have been such a big deal, but it had been nearly a month since she had had any release, and Nanny had been working her up lately, and then at nap time Tori had unwittingly furthered Jackie's adult cravings. Now, when she least wanted them, they were back with a vengeance, with a few little shivers starting to involuntarily rock her, though Nanny at least seemed not to notice. Besides, if there was any comfort for Jackie, she knew that while Nanny might be an expert in leading her on, she almost never let her get off, and she could be pretty sure that this was not to be the exception to that rule. Jackie was so lost in her own mix of mortification and pleasure that she almost missed Tori's burp that officially ended snack time. Seconds later, however, she couldn't miss Nanny suddenly breaking her trance. “Alright baby, I've had enough of you squirming and fidgeting all the time. Sit still for one second and we'll take care of you.” Jackie didn't really know what was happening as Nanny eased her to the floor and left her sitting there in confusion as Nanny got up and walked out of the room. The puzzled look on Miss Ashley's face seemed to indicate that she wasn't too sure what was happening either. Was Jackie about to get a surprisingly prompt diaper change? She had assumed the second messing had meant that the time she had to wait would probably increase given Nanny's propensity for cruelty when it came to leaving her to rot away in her own foul waste. Jackie was just as puzzled when Nanny came back without diapering supplies. In fact, all she came back with was a toy that Jackie had been mailed for her birthday by her cousin Melissa and her husband (and allegedly their daughter Kendra, although since she was less than two Jackie figured that that probably was not quite true). It was a little pink pony's head on one of those wooden poles, pretty much a standard issue toy for little kids. Jackie had received a few babyish birthday presents from relatives, and had been made to make a thank you video for the senders in which she used the toys or modeled the clothes that were sent and had to very specifically lisp out what she was thanking them for. In the video to Melissa, Michael, and Kendra she was also instructed to ask for any toys that Kendra outgrew. Her parents could totally afford to buy any baby toy for Jackie, but the point was clearly to emphasize Jackie's infantile status by having her inherit toys that were no longer interesting to her cousin's child, who was more than 20 years her junior. In the case of the pink pony, Jackie had actually only ever used the toy in the video. Her parents and Nanny had deemed it too mature for her because playing with it required her to be standing, which they argued would be too dangerous for such a little girl, who might fall and hurt herself. That was of course pretty inaccurate, even with the decreased strength that Jackie had in her legs from not having really walked in almost a year, but Jackie didn't really mind as she hadn't really wanted to gallivant around with the silly thing between her legs. But why did Nanny Michelle have it now? Not surprisingly, Jackie didn't have to wait long for her answer. “Here, up on your knees, baby,” she coaxed. “Good. Legs apart. Now one little handy-pandy up here. Oops, that's hard to grip with your mittens, huh? Let's just wrap your hand there. Good baby! Now your other one back here...and another nice grip. Ok, go ahead and do it. Nice and quickly now!” Jackie was bewildered. Nanny had arranged it so that she was kneeling with one hand mittened hand lamely half-grasping-half-cradling the wooden stick in front of her and the other doing the same behind her, each about six inches from her diaper, with the stuffed animal head maybe a foot in front of her front hand. And Nanny wanted action. Still unsure, Jackie started shuffling around a little on her knees. “No, no, no silly,” Nanny said. “Like this.” She walked over to Jackie and put her hands on top of Jackie's. Pulling up so that it was tightly pressed against Jackie, she started to grind the stick back and forth. Jackie's eyes went wide. Now she got it. Apparently Nanny had felt her trembles from a few minutes ago, and she wanted her to do something about it. Jackie didn't really want to masturbate in front of the guests, and especially not using this silly little horse as a stimulus against her dirty diaper. And yet, the grinding felt so good. When Nanny took her hands off and stepped back, Jackie kept up the rhythm. She was aware that Miss Ashley and especially Tori were looking on with amazement just a few feet away, but now that she had started she wasn't about to stop, even if maybe because Nanny had ordered her to start she wouldn't have really been allowed to stop had she chosen to. At first Jackie tried her best to maintain as much dignity as a woman could while pleasuring herself in a crowded room while dressed as a baby and wearing a dirty diaper. She kept her eyes focused firmly on the back of the little stuffed animal's head and maintained a slow pace in her motions. Eventually though, instincts took over. Her eyes slipped closed and she began to pick up the pace. Just seconds later the rest of her body responded, her legs quivering and her hips bucking at the sensation in her loins. She was moaning, she realized, but even with the unfamiliar onlookers she was powerless to stifle herself. The rarely experienced pleasure was too powerful. There was one more thing she needed. “Nanny?” she pleaded. Using her lisp was so hard in this situation, but she had learned that it was imperative if she didn't want to get stopped in her tracks. “Oh, play a little while longer baby. You seem to like that toy.” Jackie wasn't sure how much longer that would really be possible, but for now she forced herself to continue, positively vibrating now with erotic excitement. She was ready, but without Nanny's permission going over the edge simply couldn't happen. It wasn't even a minute before Jackie felt compelled to beg once more. “Pweath, Nanny,” she yelped, looking up at the woman towering above her while maintaining her frantic pace down below. “What is it baby?” Nanny asked coyly. “Nanny, me wants to show thoo how much me wuv my diapees.” Even the horrible routine of asking for permission couldn't slow her momentum now. Nanny delayed just a moment before giving her the green light. “Please do, princess.” On those words, Jackie's pace picked up one final time, and in seconds her world exploded. She inhaled repeatedly around her pacifier, positively squealing in delight and found herself flopping down face first onto the carpet as her entire body convulsed with wave after wave of pleasure. Exhausted, she remained on the floor, panting as she desperately tried to catch her breath. She had dropped the toy somewhere along the line, her useless fingers unable to hold on any longer, but that didn't matter now. Four long weeks of frustration had left her body in a moment of sheer bliss. “Baby?” Nanny said, snapping her out of her own little world. “Don't you have something to say?” Jackie remembered that she wasn't really done. Knowing what was expected of her, she climbed to her knees and then got to her feet, the only time she was ever supposed to stand unassisted. “Fank thoo for wetting me show thoo how much me wuv my diapees. They's me most favoritest thing in the whole wide world.” Jackie hated the embarrassing speech with a passion, but if she didn't make it now she would likely never be allowed release again. To finish her part, she placed her hands under the edges of her tutu (normally she would grab the hem of her dress, but with her mittens that wasn't happening) and dropped into a deep curtsey. Her legs wobbled a little as she dipped, and the shift combined with her tight tights to remind her of just how miserably soiled her diapers were, which had only been made worse by the shaming act. “You're welcome, baby, but I think you ought to thank our friends as well for watching your little show.” Now Jackie was struggling. She hadn't looked at Miss Ashley or Tori since she had climaxed a few minutes ago. Most of the afterglow of her release had already been compromised by having to immediately slide back into the role of obedient little wimp for Nanny, but having to directly acknowledge what she had just done to the guests was even more distressing. Nevertheless, around here orders were orders, so she turned to the guests. “Fank thoo for wetting me show thoo how much me wuv my diapees. They's me most favoritest thing in the whole wide world,” she repeated. Once more, she dipped into her silly little curtsey, doing her best not to sob at the shame of it all. “Good girl,” Nanny said, coming over and picking up her suddenly miserable charge and supporting her with an arm between the legs, only serving to mash the mess in her pants into even more corners. “Since you love your diapees so much, I think I will let you stay in that one until it is time for your bath tonight, even though you stink so bad. Aren't I so nice?” Jackie knew better than to give her opinion on Nanny's kindness, so she simply stayed silent as Nanny deposited her into the playpen once more. “Well,” Miss Ashley said, “I think I have a jealous little girl over here. I don't think she has done anything like that in a long long time. I could feel her shaking by the end. But she isn't going to do any of that unless her mommy and daddy tell me that they are ok with it. But maybe next time we see you two it will be Baby Tori who gives us all a show.” Looking at Tori's face, Jackie could tell that what Miss Ashley was saying was at least partly true. If it really had been fifteen years since she had been able to cum, Jackie couldn't really blame her, but if she could have an honest and private conversation with Tori, she would do her best to convince her not to be so jealous. Sure, she had been desperately aroused for large parts of the last week, but she was pretty sure that she hadn't been as aroused before Nanny had reintroduced sexual release into her life, even though it had been almost seven months at that point. Besides, the orgasms were certainly intensely pleasurable, but afterwards they made being forced to play the baby and submit to, and cooperate with, Nanny's torments even worse. In the moment right after she got off, she would feel adult again, but Nanny made sure that she always crashed right back to her lowly status by being forced to recite her ridiculous thanks. After finishing, Jackie would have loved a while by herself to privately come down from her high. Even today, in her dirty diaper, half an hour would have been enough to allow her to get over the adult moment and be ready to play her horrible role again, but Nanny would never let that happen. Especially now that it was over and she was no longer so desperate for release, Jackie felt like it just wasn't worth it. She would admit, though, that by the time Nanny was ready to let her get off once more, she probably would again find herself totally invested in doing so, but that would be because Nanny had made sure that that was the case. Jackie's musings were cut short though when Miss Ashley continued her talking. “I think it is time for us to get this little girl home so that she can get some din-dins and still get to bed on time,” she said unironically, even though it was only about 3:30 in the afternoon. “Aww, I was hoping we might get to see her get that stinky diaper change,” Nanny replied. “Well, I don't really want to ride in the car with this little stinker like she is, but she needs to learn that she doesn't have a choice and that dirty diapers are a part of being a baby, so she is going to have to wait until we get home.” Jackie could see that Tori hated to be the center of this conversation, but she could also see a little bit of relief on her face. As much as she probably wanted a new diaper, Jackie was willing to bet that she was at least as happy that she wasn't going to have her messy parcel opened in front of anyone besides Miss Ashley. Tori was still on Miss Ashley's knee, so Nanny once more removed Jackie from the playpen. She carried her over and sat next to the other two, putting Jackie on her own leg. The girls were forced to kiss once more, and did so as awkwardly as ever. Nanny gave Tori a quick smooch on the top of the head and told her to be a good little stinker for Miss Ashley. Miss Ashley returned the gesture to Jackie, and with that it was time to go. Tori was slid to the floor and Miss Ashley gathered everything they had come with in the diaper bag. Tori was ordered to start crawling, and did so, beginning to make her way out of the living room, through the kitchen and into the front hall. Miss Ashley followed closely behind her, and Nanny brought up the rear, still carrying Jackie along with her to see the guests off. At the front door Tori was allowed to stand up, and she walked the few steps down the walkway and to the car. There was only one other house that could be seen from the driveway, and though it was far enough away, if someone had happened to be looking they might have seen the odd spectacle. The mild threat of exposure didn't seem to speed up Miss Ashley, however, who put the diaper bag in the passenger seat before beginning the process of loading Tori into the car, much to the chagrin of both Tori and Jackie who were forced to remain outdoors in their childish attire. Soon enough though, Tori had indeed been tightly strapped into her oversized car seat, which Jackie was stunned to find was rear facing. She had to wonder if it was really safe in an accident, but it did make Tori look like a ridiculous infant when she was secured into it, though the legs spilling out of the back somewhat lessened the accuracy of the image. Jackie was glad her parents hadn't found that contraption at least. Satisfied, Miss Ashley closed the rear door, bid Nanny Michelle farewell, patted Jackie's disgusting diaper, and hopped into the driver's seat. Jackie and Nanny lingered in the driveway until they left. “Well, baby,” Nanny said as she carried Jackie back towards the house, “that was fun. I bet you can't wait until we get to tell your Mommy all about your exciting day!” Jackie wouldn't exactly have said that. At this point, about the only thing she couldn't wait for was a diaper change, but waiting was exactly what she was going to have to do. As Nanny deposited her into the playpen and announced that she needed to go to the restroom (which she always did to illustrate her maturity relative to Jackie's), Jackie thought back on the day. It had proved to be her most eventful play date yet, and by now Jackie had learned that in her life eventful was almost never good. Sure, she absolutely hated the mind numbing boredom that accompanied her babying, but the breaks she got from that boredom were the only thing that could make her already-humiliating experience become even more mortifying. Really, today's experience just confirmed what she already knew: play dates were the worst.

this story was commissioned by Brisemenu. Ch1 "Hello and welcome to Sally's Sissiys Daycare!" a woman wearing a bright green apron with a picture of a large smiling Seal on a beach printed on it. "Im Magen, and it's nice to meet you!" Megan was in her early 20s and had a large smile as she greeted the new guests that came into the daycare. "Hi, im Janet and this is my little sissy Max," she gestured to the short preteen-looking child hiding behind her and holding onto a stuffed bear while sucking on a pacifier. Janet was an older woman in her early 40s. She wore a casual dress and looked to be fit for her age. Max was 24 and was born a "Sissy." He was 4'9 with a slim build and wore a bright pink and red dress that just barely covered the diaper she had to wear. ******** In this world, Males were divided into 3 categories. The average was the most common. And like you would suspect, they were average all around. Alpha's were rare and tended to excel in some way. Excelling in strength, stamina, smarts, or more. The drawback of their fantastic gift was that they could not reproduce due to a genetic problem in their DNA. The final was the Sissys. One in every 10 men was born as Sissys. They grew to be smaller and more feminine than average men. Their height typically stunted at around 5 feet, and they mentality matured very slowly. Tipickly capping with the mentality of a teenager by 30. Though most never matured past childhood and were treated more like young girls than boys. Dew to their stunted growth and other factors, they have a few other problems. There is little to no muscle mass, leaky bladders, weakened bowls, etc. Due to this, most sissys are treated like small children who need to be diapered. ****** "Oh, do we have another little one joining us?" another young woman asked as she walked over to join her coworker. "My name is Kelly." Kelly looked slightly older than Megan and had green streaks in her hair. She also had huge breasts with a pin poking out between them. "It's nice to meet you." Janet greets the other attendant while picking up a pen to sign a few papers. "Is there anything I should know or tell you before signing?" "Yes, for starters, how long will you be leaving Max with us?" Magan asked. "Just a few hours. I have a few meetings, and our normal babysitter got sick. Im not entirely sure when ill be back, but I would be back before closing." Janet tells them. "That's fine. We will be sure to feed your little one during lunch and give them a snack. Do they need a bottle, or can they use a sippy cup?" "She's a big girl. She can use a sippy cup." "Good to know. Do they need special diapers, or are you fine with any brand?" "Any brand of diapers is fine." "Good, and lastly, dew to how some Sissy's can be troublesome, we ask for permission to spank as punishment to keep them in line. Are you ok with bare bottom spanking or clothed spanking?" "Clothed spanking, though you won't have to worry, Max here is always well behaved," Janet said while patting Max on the head before signing the papers. "Ok, darling, you have fun today, and mommy will be back to pick you up in a few hours. Janet leaned down and kissed Max on the cheek before whispering something to them. Max blushed but nodded while hugging the bear tighter. "Come along, sweety, you can have more fun in the other room," Megan says while gesturing towards a door decorated with rainbows and bunnies. Max could hear screams and cheers of other "children" playing in the other room as soon as the door opened. He could see about a dozen other Sissys running around playing when he walked in. They were in some form of childish or baby attire despite looking more like teens. If it weren't for the diapers, most of the sissys could probably pass as young teen girls if it weren't for their childish behavior. Almost immediately, one of the Sissys noticed Max and ran over to them to greet them. "You play?" the sissy wearing a bright orange dress and long blond hair asked. Max let out a whimper before running over and standing behind Kelly's leg. "Hey, it's ok, Max. Jacob here just wants to play with you. Wouldn't you like to play with them?" Kelly asked but only got a head shake, no in response. "Sorry, Jacob, but Max is a little shy. Maybe in a little while, she will play." Jacob sighed before running back towards the other sissys to play while Max stayed next to the nursery attendant. They didn't mind. Magan was used to some Sissys being shy and wanting to be next to someone "Grown-up." By their late teens, most women were taller and stronger than most sissys. Kelly was 5' 9" and was a foot taller than every sissy in the daycare. To all of them, Kelly was a grown-up while they were children. As long as Max didn't get in the way of her work, Kelly or Megan didn't care what the cute little sissy did. The daycare looked just like you would expect. An oversized playroom filled with toys and soft furniture all over the place. Max watched as some sissys sat in the corner coloring at a small table with crayons all around them. Others were playing with large blocks, stacking them and knocking them over. And a few were playing with dolls and stuffed animals. "We dont have any more coming in today, right?" Kelly asked her coworker. "No, Max was the last one for the day," Magan responded while watching everyone. "That's good. I'll go start on lunch then." Kelly tells her as she leaves for the kitchen. Once Kelly was gone, Megan received a message on her phone. Max was curious and stood on his tows to take a peek. "Transfer has been excepted." was what Max could make out. "Curious?" Magan asked when she noticed the sissy looking at her phone. "This is for my application for the children's daycare across town. They liked progress here with sissys and will be promoting me to watch the regular children." In this world, while Sissys are treated like children, most places still prefer to separate them from the actual children. To work with small children, it is often required to practice looking after a sissy before being able to handle small children. Magan knew sissys like Max didn't care about her personal life or even understood what some of the bigger words meant. But it was nice to tell someone about her accomplishment. And for a moment, Magan could have sworn Max could almost understand her entirely based on Max's smile behind his pacifier. Before that thought could linger, Magan and Max heard a commotion. "THAT TOY IS MINE!" a Sissy in a blue onisy shouted as they pulled on another sissy's hair. "Lola! Bad girl! No!" Magan shouted while running over to the two sissys to separate them. "Lola, this is strike 3!" Magan griped onto Lola's hand and began dragging her towards a chair. Lola pleaded no and tried to pull herself away from the caretaker before she started to bawl. Max watched as Magan sat down on a chair and pulled Lola over her lap. "We gave you two warnings Lola. You know the rules. Strike 3 means 6 spankings." Magen says as she pulls the sissy's diaper down to show off their bottom. Lola screamed, kicked, and tried to cover her butt with her hands, but Magan was able to pin the sissy's hands behind their back before the spanking started. All the sissys flinched as the sound of the first smack echoed out. Lola cried even harder as her butt felt like it was on fire. Then came the next Smack, and another shrill scream came out of Lola. Max stood in front of Magan and Lola while clutching onto her stuffed animal. Her eyes were closely watching as the third smack hit. As soon as the final three spankings were done, Magan pulled the diaper back up and lifted Lola to her feet. Lola was still bawling her eyes out as Magen stood up and gave lola a quick hug before she had Lola sit down in the chair. "You in time out until lunch. You know better, little girl." Magan tells her before turning to the rest of the sissys. "I hope this is enough of a warning to not be naughty." All of the sissys, including Max, nodded in agreement. All of them not wanting to be spanked by a grown-up. ***** About 20 minutes later, Kelly called for all the little ones to line up. Most of them cheered while Lola sniveled as they all ran over to the kitchen and got in line. Max was at the back of it. The kitchen was decent, with a large table and chairs for all the sissys to sit at. In front of each chair was a plate with a sandwich and chips. Kelly had everyone grab a sippy cup from her before going to the table to sit. All of the cups were red except for one lone blue cup. Kelly handed everyone their cup. But gave Lola the only blue. "Sorry, sweety, but you have cant have toys at the table," Kelly tells Max as she hands him a sippy cup. Max nods before running over to a counter to place the stuffed animal down before hurrying over to the table. Max remained quiet at the table despite all the other sissys loudly talking while they ate. He looked at everyone shyly turned down anyone who wanted to speak to him. He just wanted to finish eating soon and get back his stuffed animal. But out of all the sissys, Max wasn't the only quiet one. Lola was also quiet, though for a different reason. She had only eaten about half her sandwich and was now staring down on it while her body fidgeted. She tried to keep her head low, but Max could make out the tinny smile she had. "Eww! Someone pooped!" "Mis. Magan! Lola pooped!" a sissy next to Lola yelled while fanning their face. "Oh no. come on, Lola, I can help you clean up," Magan tells Lola. "How about I do it. Let you relax a moment after watching the kids." Kelly suggested. "Come with me, Lola." Lola happily got out of her chair and followed Kelly. Max also got down from the table. "Done already, Max?" Magan asked as Max put his pacifier back into his mouth and ran over to his toy. Max nodded to her before running off to follow Kelly and Lola. Magan just shrugged. Knowing Kelly could handle watching the two while she kept an eye on the other sissys. Kelly opened the door to the changing room and was surprised to see Max had followed them. "Do you need a diaper change too?" Kelly asked. Max shook his head no, but Kelly still lifted Max's dress to take a peek inside. Inside, Kelly could see the pink cage some parents had their Sissys wear. But the diaper was dry. "Did you just want to see how to change a diaper?" Kelly asked. She was tempted to send Max back to the kitchen, but it wouldn't hurt to have the sissy watch. Max nodded excitedly as Kelly smiled down at him and pet the sissy on the head. Lola was already on one of the 3 large changing stations in the room. She was no longer crying and, in fact, looked like she was excited about something. Max watched as Kelly put on plastic gloves and pulled out the changing supplies. Max coiled in discussed when the diaper was opened, and he saw the diaper's contents. Kelly was unfazed and didn't mind it so much anymore. She cleaned up all the diaper contents very fast and used a wipe to really clean a place Max knew all "adults" Lola's no-no spot. A place only grown-ups could clean for sissys. Max watched as Lola's no-no spot grew hard and stiff while pointing straight up. "See that little Max?" Kelly asked. "Some sissys get that way, and it's sometimes hard for them to stop. So im going to help little Lola feel good to make it go away." Max turned to look up at Kelly with his stuffed animal looking up while Kelly clicked on her pen before rubbing baby oil on her gloved hands. "It's still so cute how despite being 22, Lola's little friend here isn't as big as my pinky." She swirled her pinky around Lola's no-no spot before lightly pinching it with her thumb and index finger and moving her hand up and down. Lola's hands clutched her shirt tightly while happily panting the pleasurable sensation. "Now, let's give little Lola something better," Kelly said while using her free hand to slide between Lola's legs and poke at her butthole. Lola squealed happily as Kelly's oiled-up middle finger slid in easily before going all the way in. "Aw, even sissys like it when something long is put in there," Kelly commented as Max just watched the whole ordeal. He reached up to his pacifier and turned a little nob on the front. Lola began to pant even harder and harder until she let out a loud moan while her body twitched and white stuff spewed out of her no-no spot. "There we go," Kelly says as she pulls her finger out of Lola's butt and grabs a few wipes to clean up the little mess. "Such a good girl Lola." Kelly then taped the new diaper on before clicking the pen once more. "Ok, max, would you like to try it?" Kelly asked with a giant smile on her face, but Max shook his head no. "oh, dont worry, sweety, I can't take off your cage, but I can still make you feel just as good as Lola. watch." Max was getting a bit worried as he backed away while Kelly stepped forward to pull Max over to the changing table. But before Kelly could grab Max, the bell to the front door went off and signaled that someone had opened the front door. Kelly got back into business mode and walked out of the changing room with Lola and Max following. Lola now has a relaxed smile on her face after feeling good. "Oh, miss Janet. Nice to see you again. But I thought you said you would be busy for a few hours? It's only been 1." Kelly says as she greets Janet. Max immediately runs over hugs his mommy. "Awe, I missed you too, sweety. And yes, I thought I would be busy too, but one of my meetings got canceled, and the other was finished much faster than I thought." Janet tells Kelly with a bright smile. "How was my little darling." "She was perfect," Kelly tells her with a bright smile. "Such a good girl," Janet said as she hugged Max before kissing his cheek. Janet signed and paid for the service before taking Max to the minivan and opening the back seat. Their sat the Large car seat Max had to get into. Once Janet was in the car, the two of them pulled out of the daycare parking lot while giving a small smile and waving to Kelly in the window. As soon as they were out of view, Janet's smile quickly disappeared as she let out a huge sigh. "God dame, I hate having to do this!" Janet yelled. Why couldn't they have put someone else in this stupid dress to play mommy!?" "Hey, orders are orders." came a voice behind Max as a Guy sat up from the back. "Now stop complaining.?" Max spit out the pacifier before handing the stuffed animal to the guy. The shy personality was whipped away from his face. "Hey, i would take that dress over being forced to ware a diaper anyday.," Max tells her while turning his head twords the back. "Oh and garage, you oh me $50." "No way you did all of that without speaking!" Garage shouted as he took the bear and opened the back of the head to see a camera hidden inside. "Check the tape." "So who was it? Kelly or Megan?" Janet asked as she lit a cigerit. "Magan is clean. She has a great record and still follows all the rules. Including when it came to spanking. Just enough to send a message, but not hard enough to leave marks." Max told them. "So it was Kelly?" "Yep. Kelly most likely records it with the pen on her chest," Max tells them. "Fucking sick bitch. Sexual acts with sissiys are disgusting. Let alone filming it and selling it online for a qwick buck." Garage sais while downloading the evidence to his computer. The police learned about the illegal filming a few weeks ago and could pinpoint roughly where it was coming from but could not tell who was doing it. That is why they had to send in their top-secret weapon. The undercover sissy. Max was unlike all Sissys. He was a Beta. They are physically just like every other sissy except for mentality. Beta's have normal brains. However, Betas are extremely rare and tend to not be taken seriously by everyone. But that's what makes them perfect for going undercover to help protect abused and exploited Sissys. "So, what is next?" Max asked as he was handed his next undercover assignment and smiled.

I had inspiration for a one-off today, so I wrote it. Enjoy. __________________ The Talk Honey, could you come downstairs please? We need to talk … You’re not in trouble, but we need to have a little chat. There you are. Come sit next to me. Did I tell you you’re looking handsome today? Cuz you are. O, don’t roll your eyes at me. I know you’re perpetually embarrassed by your stepmom, but you’re eighteen, a little old to still be blushing every time I give you a compliment. Here’s another compliment: I’m proud of you. You’re doing so well at school, and you’re adjusting so well. You even followed the no-pants at home rule without my even reminding you today. I know it’s silly to you, but it really helps me keep an eye on your diapers. Speaking of, lemme check … Just as I thought, damp but you don’t need a change. And clean too. And don’t go making your pouty face. I can see when you’re wet and I can usually smell when you’re messy, but I can’t always tell if you’re wet enough to need changed, and sometimes you have those small poopy accidents, and I can’t tell if you passed gas or just made a very small mess, or if you’re about to make a much bigger mess in your diaper. That’s why sometimes when you’re poopy you have to wait for a change, so I can make sure you’re all done. But that’s not what I wanted to talk about. I wanted to talk about how you’re doing such a good job adjusting to being back in diapers. Remember when I first put you back in diapers, how hard you cried? I didn’t cry because I wanted to be brave for you, but I was crying on the inside because when you’re not happy, I’m not happy. That’s what it’s like being a mom, even a stepmom and even when her baby is eighteen. You cried so hard I thought my heart would break for you. And then the tantrums, o my gosh. All that yelling about how you don’t need diapers and your accidents weren’t that bad and how you’re a grownup and can make your own choices. But you never stopped me from changing your pampers or ever took them off on your own, and that told me you knew deep down you need your diapers and that I’d made the right choice by not giving you a choice. I’m just so glad you stopped having those tantrums before I had to spank your bottom. It's been almost two years since your last spanking. You hated it so much then and went on and on about how you were too old for it. Remember how you would argue you were too big even when you were over my lap, and you’d keep arguing right up until the first spank? Then the sniffling and the tears. I didn’t like spanking your bottom then, and I didn’t want to have to start doing it again. Imagine how you’d feel thinking your spanking days were behind you and then getting turned over my knee, having your wet diaper pulled down, and having your stepmom spank your bare fanny until you were a sniffling, crying mess with your feet kicking and your nose running just like when you were little. Just imagine yourself as technically an adult, coming off your stepmommy’s lap holding your little red bottom and doing the spanky dance from foot to foot with your privates on display but too worried about your sore bottom to even think to be modest. Don’t think it can’t still happen by the way, but I hope your spanking days are over just like you do. Imagine how your diapers would hold in the heat of your spanking. With how often you’re wetting, I wouldn’t even be able to put you in the corner bare bottom anymore. I’d have to diaper you again right away and it would keep your poor bottom so warm, and anybody visiting would be able to see your spanked red thighs peeking out from under your diaper, as if you in the corner sniffling and with those big tear streaks on your face wouldn’t tell them you’d just gotten off stepmommy’s lap. Anyway, I’m so glad just the threat of a spanking, and a few warning swats to your bottom, were enough to put a stop to those tantrums. I think you’d pee all over me during your spankings, but more importantly, I never liked having to spank your bottom no matter how naughty your choices were. We’re both lucky those few spanks I gave you when you were legs up on the changing table finally got through: let stepmommy do what’s best for you, put you back into diapers, or you’d be in for one heckuva trip over my knee for a bare bottom spanking with my hand and hairbrush. But phew! No need for that kind of discipline, and you’re doing so well adjusting not just at home but at school. Remember your first week back at school in diapers? That very first day, we went to the nurse’s office to drop off your diapers and changing supplies. You were so upset because the diapers wouldn’t fit in any bag we had, and you had to carry the two packages through the hallways. If I was embarrassed for you to be back in diapers, I can only imagine how you must’ve felt walking past all your schoolmates and teachers. Nurse Jenny was very nice about it all. She wanted you back in diapers two years ago because of your accidents, but I kept saying you’d get past it, that the doctors would figure it out and I didn’t want to hurt your self-esteem by putting you back in pampers like I was giving up on you ever using the potty again. Nurse Jenny tried to tell me how much worse for your self-esteem it must be having accidents in your pants that everyone could see, but I thought I knew best. Three outfits a day you were going through before we tried pull-ups, and those were so leaky you were still coming home in different pants than I sent you to school in. And socks, and sometimes even shoes. Remember how icky it felt when your weewee accidents would run down your legs into your shoes? Poor little lamb. It was your stinky accidents that changed my mind. I tried to tell myself they were one-offs, but Nurse Jenny was adamant. I still didn’t believe it, and I felt sorry for her having to help you clean up after those times you messed your goodnites, but I thought I was doing what was best for you. Even if, as you and I learned too many times, goodnites just aren’t made to hold the kinds of accidents a big kid – sorry, young adult – like you can have in them. Dirty pull-ups, dirty pants … Let’s face it: dirty diapers are much better, if we’re grading on a curve. Cleanup on someone your size isn’t easy, heaven knows, but much easier to clean up your dirty diapers. At least everything usually stays in your diaper. Blowouts happen – heaven and everyone else shopping at Walmart that day knows that too – but more stinky accidents than not were blowouts when you were having them in your goodnites. It was almost as bad as when you browning your tighty whiteys twice a day. Bottoming out your huggies is, well, not convenient, but more convenient, don’t you think? Of you course you do. And hasn’t Nurse Jenny been so nice? She didn’t get cross when you disobeyed her and she had to go pull you out of class to change your diaper even though you knew to go to her when you needed changed. Remember what the three of us talked about? … That’s right: your diapers can’t help you if you don’t get them changed. They’re not any better than your tighty whiteys if you sit in class until they’re sopping wet cuz you're afraid someone will wonder why you’re leaving class and don’t need to ask permission, or if they hear your crinkling or see you waddling. You’ve even learned to walk in your diapers with barely any waddling at all unless they’re soaked or full. You don’t even cry anymore when you need to go see Nurse Jenny. Yes, she told me about how you’d shown up at her office door sniffling those first few days, wearing such a sad frown almost pleading to get you into something dry and clean. And I know you don’t like the way she baby talks to you during your diaper changes, but if it helps her get through a yucky job, more power to her. Besides, she sent me a video of one of your changes like I asked her to, and I don’t think her baby talk was over the top or too embarrassing. You are a much tush huggy fudger at least twice and usually three times a day. There’s no use denying it, and you may have been pouting in that video and trying to look all grumpy and grown up, but I saw how you giggled and squirmed when she tickled your sides and blew that great big raspberry on your tummy. No use denying that you liked it. That’s why I started doing it at home. You can’t hide the little squees and smiles you make when I tickle your tummy any more than you can hide what you do in your diapers. And isn’t baby talk better than awkward silence like you have something to be ashamed of? Because you don’t. You have nothing to be ashamed of. You can’t help your accidents. That’s why you’re back in diapers, like a toddler who could be potty trained but for whatever reason isn’t it, except you’re an adult. And that’s okay, and you now that now, and I’m proud. And you’re doing so well socially. I know it was hard at first, but it did take longer for word to get around that you were back in diapers. You said it would happen by lunch time that first day, but it took the whole day … Yes, that is a meaningful difference. Trust me, I know these things. That’s why I’m the stepmommy. A few people saw you carrying them into school, but I suspect a lot of people thought that was just a rumor when word started to get around. Then you had that leak in class when you didn’t go to Nurse Jenny. Most of your classmates thought it was just another one of your accidents, and they were used to those. I bet the girls who babysit must’ve recognized those two half-moons on your cheeks as a leaky diaper. Nothing else leaves wet spots like those except huggies that just can’t hold anymore, but they didn’t know for sure. But it wasn’t until gym … Don’t make that grumpy face with me. We’ve been over this. I know the school would have excused you from gym, but you need the exercise, and if you have to take gym, you have to change for it. It’s not my fault there’s nowhere private for you to change for gym. Anyway, it wasn’t until gym that the rumors were confirmed. Remember how upset you were? I had to come up to school just to calm you down, sitting in the coach’s office until you stopped crying. My boss wasn’t happy – so much missed work leaving work to bring you fresh clothes, but when I explained our new solution, she agreed anything I needed to do to get you used to your new “underpants” would make me a better, more productive worker in the long term … I’m not verbally putting quotations marks around “underpants” when I refer to your diapers as “underpants.” You always say I do that, and I don’t have any idea what you mean. Anyway, when your new “underpants,” became common knowledge, and you had a good cry with me about how embarrassing it was and how it was even more embarrassing that everyone knew you were in coach’s office crying with your stepmom cuz everyone saw your new “underpants” and you felt like such a baby, I said it would al turn out okay, and I was right, wasn’t I? Of course I was. I know there are bullies who still tease you, but almost everyone in the whole school knew about your accidents already. So many accidents – big ones, small ones, wet ones, stinky ones – it was common knowledge you had them. I’d be at the beauty parlor and one of the other women would be talking about how their teen said one of their peers had a big accident in their pants at school, and I’d blush just like you are right now and not say a word when all the women agreed someone who has those kinds of accidents should be back in diapers even if they are eighteen. It seemed like most of the town knew someone who knew someone who had seen or heard about your problem, and it’s not like we live in a small town. I’m just sorry that it seems like everyone knew you needed to be back in diapers before I was ready to admit it to myself. But other than the bullies, you’d had so many accidents and so many destroyed pull-ups that most of your classmates didn’t even make fun when they found out you were wearing diapers at school. They knew you needed diapers even before I did. Remember what they used to say? “Ew, gross, they should be in diapers.” I know most of them were teasing, but they had a point. And I’m sure it doesn’t bother them that you aren’t leaving puddles in the classroom or interrupting class. No more “Mrs. So-and-so? It happened again,” and the teacher had to ask if you had an accident in your pants again, and you’d deny it right to their faces until they made you stand up and then sent you to Nurse Jenny, and then the custodian having to come in and clean up if it got everywhere. I don’t know if you know this, but in the other sections, no one would sit in the same chair as you. And as smelly as your poopy diapers can be, they’re still better than poopy pants. Your social life actually improved when I put you back in diapers. You're not eating lunch alone anymore cuz people aren’t afraid you’ll pee on them if they’re sitting next to you. Isn’t it nice eating with your classmates? And I bet you like the attention you’re getting from the girls in your class. It’s not exactly romantic attention, like we talked about when you thought maybe that one girl liked you. It’s more like they think of you as their younger sibling. That’s why it’s the girls who’ve stood up to the bullies for you more than the boys, though plenty of boys have stuck up for you too. Isn’t that nice of them, telling the bullies to mind their own business and that you can’t help it if you still need diapers because your dirty your undies and isn’t that better than what it was like sharing a classroom with you before? That sure did shut up the bullies; well, most of them. You don’t even come home crying anymore. I’m so proud of you for that. You can even play sports again if you want. I know you worry about waddling on the field or going two hours without a change, but we can double-diaper you like we do for car rides, movies, church, going out to eat, shopping, the park, and the beach. I know everybody can tell you’re wearing diapers when you’re doubled up, but isn’t that just proof that no one will make fun? If they all know and no one – well, almost no one – points or laughs or teases, that just proves most people will be nice about it. You even went to a party, and I know how brave of you it was to do that. We’re lucky to have a neighbor like Samantha, and luckier that she’s in your class. Isn’t it nice to have someone you’ve known your whole like come hang out with you when mom and I have a date night? … What? She’s not your babysitter, sweetie, we’ve talked about that many times. She’s just a friend who comes over to spend time with you when we’re not around. Really. I know it’s embarrassing for you when she changes your diaper, but it’s embarrassing for her too, not to mention yucky. It’s been so nice of her to take you places too, like that party. When I was your age, disappearing into a bedroom at a party would start all kinds of rumors; I know she was worried about that because the two of us talked about it, but I assured her everyone would know she was just helping you change your pampers, and I was right. People would’ve assumed that even if I didn’t tell her to leave your soaked diaper at the top of the trash in the kitchen just to be sure. Everybody already knows you wear diapers. Isn’t it better for people to know you were just getting your diaper changed and not that have any confusion or rumors that you had intercourse with her? You don’t want a reputation for being easy or loose or “scoring” with women, do you?. Neither does Samantha. She told me the last thing she wanted was for people to think the two of you were having sex or, worse, that you’re dating. It’s so wonderful to have a good, virtuous girl who thinks not only of her own reputation but yours as well for a friend, isn’t it? I know you have your urges, of course, which are perfectly natural. You can’t help those any more than you can help everything else to do with your diaper area. We don’t have to talk about birds and bees you’re not ready, but just know that when you’re read to discuss love and relations, I’m here for you. I just hope it’s before you leave for college. In the meantime, it’s best if we both just keep pretending you don’t do anything in your diapers except pee and poop yourself. I spoke with Pastor Sarah, and she agrees some things are better left undiscussed. She was so eager to have that conversation over; “Please, let’s just stop talking about it and pretend this never happened,” she said. She really lives by her word, as a pastor should. And she was so wonderful in organizing that fundraiser so the men’s bible study group could you build you a changing table in the mother’s room for when you pack your pampers during services. The acoustics really are something in there, aren’t they? So anyway, I just wanted to say how proud I am of you. I know it’s been hard, and I know the future can be scary sometimes, but you’re doing so good. It’s so hard being eighteen and ready to be a grownup but still needing diapers, but I really do believe the further you get into adulthood, the easier wearing diapers will be for you, if only because you’ll get even more used to it than you’ve already gotten. It’s so much easier already and it’s only been a month, right? What a month! And you have so many people who will help you. Such a loving community. And you know you can always come to me for anything. I love you, and I always will. You’ll be stepmommy’s little diaper butt no matter how old you get. Awww, there you go blushing again. Gimme a hug, and then let’s go get your pants changed. If I’m not mistaken – and I’m definitely, definitely not – you’ve been filling your diaper this whole time. March your butt straight to the changing table, stinky pants, and we’ll get you clean and dry and happy in no time. Well, about twenty minutes judging by your waddle, but we’re getting faster at it every day, handsome. Scoot!

When an IT engineer at RegressCo gets hold of his upcoming evaluation, he tries to find a way to adjust the standards by which he is assessed… with unintended consequences RegressCo - Fudging the Numbers Jack sighed as he sat down in his cubicle. Frustration was visible on his forehead this morning, wrinkling all the way down to the end of the hyenas muzzle. He’d been dealing with ridiculous queries all day, tickets from everywhere from Research and Development to Payroll. How they managed to break so many pieces of equipment and crash simple pieces of software was beyond him. RegressCo needed to get a better handle on enforcing some best practices, the entire IT department was at full capacity and the tantrums people threw about them were audible from three floors up. This time, it was easy to see the cause. Some new intern in HR hadn’t been given a sippy cup and his laptop keys were now stuck firmly in place from the apple juice that had worked their way between them. Thankfully, it was an easy fix, a little careful application of heat and cotton buds and soon everything was clicking away like new. “Now, let’s give you a test run” the hyena whispered to himself, pressing the on button. Rather than the normal start-up screen, the laptop flickered for a second before showing a clear and organised desktop, spreadsheets and documents neatly placed in specific sections. “What? Did this kid not log out or..” It was then the hyena spotted something that made him stop before hitting the start menu. A document mixed in among others. “Jack Crowley - Yearly Assessment - DRAFT COPY” Great. He’d known that was coming up at some point. Still a few weeks away, but definitely in his near future. He’d been at RegressCo for just under a year, his three month probation had come and gone and he’d been officially inducted into a little clique of workers who were still with it enough to make it to the toilet six months in. This place was a minefield, he’d learned that just by reading the various manuals covered in crayons and big red warnings saying “DON’T DRINK THE MILK”. Once you’d stepped in the wrong place at the wrong time, that was it, your name went on the potty chart and your assessments went from formal and boring to a desperate attempt not to be distracted by the colours on your bosses tie. He hovered over the icon, leaning back in his chair. If he read this, he’d probably be breaking a rule somewhere. Fireable? Maybe, he certainly wouldn’t look good on the next version if he was found out… But no one would know right? He opened up the document, skimming through its various sections. His face scowled, dropped, then contorted. None of the notes had been put into “corporate” speak yet, most were still in their raw forms. “Compared to other staff members, standards of work completion have recently dropped... Sees some work as unnecessary... misses deadlines... incapable of working to the standards expected in the company” This wasn’t good. It was really not good. Not a firing, but definitely a talk down. And company evaluations at RegressCo that involved a talk down had a tendency to result in demotion to “potty by the desk at all times” “This is ridiculous…” he whispered to himself leaning back in his chair. He looked over the spreadsheets in the bottom corner, eyes wandering over their file names. “Potty and Toilet Tracker - Q1” “Employee Character Reference Contact Details” “Timesheets - Break and Lunch Monitoring - Q1” All neat, all clearly labelled. Wouldn’t expect less from a straight laced intern in HR with more time to do busy work than anything useful. “Incapable of working to the standards expected in the company…” he tapped his legs, biting on his bottom lip “What standards are they talking about…?” He clicked on the Potty Tracker. Sure enough, everyone in the company was listed there, each one with a status drop down menu. Each of those were known to employees anyway, but it was clear this was the one area Jack was, at least, in the clear. He looked over the list of his colleagues in IT. His manager was listed under the third rung of the ladder: “PAUL FRY - Bathroom privileges, pull-ups required” A thought popped into Jack's mind. These were all a matter of public record in the company. If he lowered the visible standards of those assessing him… ************************************************************************************************************* Paul Fry grabbed an apple from the fruit bowl on the colourful kids tables in the kitchen. The cheetah had got used to this, regression for him was - as he liked to put it - “childs play“. Sure it was annoying for a while, but more often than not he woke up one morning back in his double bed sprawled out with a ripped diaper down his ankles. Then it was just shower, bathroom and back to the grind before the next time he got this small. Five years of it tended to give you a sense of it as it was happening and he’d had enough experience to keep himself stocked up with supplies. Potty training was just another system he had to learn in his IT Consultant position, like any other, and now he just went through the motions each… He stopped in his tracks as a warmth spread through his crotch. His eyes shot to his pants, the apple dropping from his hands in shock. His paws shot to his front, feeling the plastic of the pull-up underneath them expanding as his bladder emptied completely. “I… what the?” he pulled at the front of his waistband, checking the damage. Sure enough, the designs had faded, he’d not even felt it coming. This wasn’t normal… “Hey Paul! You ok there?” he looked round and up at his co-worker. Doing his best to shake off his shock he smiled weakly “Heh… yeah just errr…” “Having a bathroom break?” the cheetahs jaw dropped “Oh come on, it was obvious a mile away” “I… I am not!” he clenched his fists and stamped his foot on the floor. Wait… that wasn’t… “Ok geez… wait… you’re...” The cheetah felt strange. Why couldn’t he unclench his fists? Why did he feel so wound up? He tried to focus on breathing, trying to relieve the sudden tightness. His tail had gone straight, his legs were bending… “Oh… Oh no!” His co-worker fanned his nose dramatically “I’ll err… I’ll go get the nurse Paul. Try not to sit down” The cheetah felt tears coming to his eyes as he patted the back of his pants. But… he was potty training... ************************************************************************************************************* Satisfied with a little adjustment to his managers training progress - the drop down box now helpfully stating “Incontinent - Diapers Required” - Jack started skimming through a couple of the other spreadsheets. It couldn’t hurt to make a few additional adjustments here and there to get him through this, it’s not like they’d be permanent. They’d probably just blame simple clerical error and leave it at that. He wasn’t even logged in, so these wouldn’t appear as his edits. His mouse hovered over one particular spreadsheet, his mind finding another puzzle piece clicking into place. “Employee Character Reference Contact Details” A devious idea entered into Jack's mind. He looked through the list of staff members. There was his name, his mother listed as his emergency contact (being single wasn’t out of choice, so they were the best option) but he quickly found what he was looking for just below it... ************************************************************************************************************* “Hey Richie! Need a hand with those boxes?” Richard looked up and pressed the “Open” button on the elevator as the fox ran in next to him, his fennec ears perking up as he heard his friends gracious offer. “Yeah, that would be great! Seriously, I have no idea why the head of HR needs all this stationary. Can’t he just, I dunno, not eat his crayons every week?” The fox laughed “Oh come on, he probably just spills his bottle on everything and needs to replace it” As the elevator doors closed, Richard leaned against the back of the wall, checking his phone for messages. Sure enough, his wife was checking in on him at work, as she always seemed to. “Urgh…Janet” “Hmmm? Trouble in the Forrester household?” Richard shook his head “Nah, just getting the old “Are you sure you’re ok in work?” spiel. She cares a lot but man she can be…” His phone went off again, another message from her had popped through this time with a picture. “Come on kiddo, I know you’re there! You left your lunch at home silly!” The picture made Richard raise an eyebrow. She’d taken a picture of a kids lunchbox, adorned with cartoons and primary colours. He’d never seen it before in his life. “Oh wow, that's your lunchbox?” “NO!” Richard snapped back at the fox, immediately feeling a blush of shame come to his face for responding that way. “Hah, right, of course not.” Richard growled a little under his breath as he started to respond “Where did you get that from?! Great prank Janet, but I’ve got my lunch back in the office in my own tupperware” The elevator stopped at another floor. Richard began apologising as those outside looked disappointed at the pile of boxes taking up all of the space. “Sorry! I’m sure there’ll be another…” He stopped for a second as the door closed. Stifled giggles were coming from all of the staff. The fox burst into laughter as soon as the elevator started up again. “Richie you might want to take your pacifier out before you talk” What? “I don’t have..” he immediately felt his tongue smacking against a rubber teat. His eyes widened, looking down at the offending accessory that had found its way into his muzzle and pulling it free. It bounced off his chest as the clip that was attached to his shirt pocket caught it on the way down. “What the heck…” He felt his phone go off again. Grabbing at it he looked at the message that had just come in from Janet. “Oh you silly bee, that’s not yours! You should know better than to lie to mommy! I bet you couldn’t even do it without having your pacifier in, you always do that just before you tell me a fib!” Richards jaw dropped. Whatever was happening this was not how he’d expected this elevator ride to go, even as it reached its final stop. Whatever, he’d solve it once they’d unpacked everything, Janet acting strange was the least of his worries. “Ah, Richie!” The jackalope had been waiting for his delivery just outside his office “Glad to see you again, loving the new pacifier, Janet get it for you?” “I… errr…” “Just teasing” he took a small craft knife out of his pocket “Let’s just check the first lot…” he opened the tape of the first box the fox handed down to him, pulling open the cardboard sides. “Looks great! Oh, Richie!” He pulled out another box from inside the delivery, this one adorned with babyish designs “This is for you! Janet called me and asked to order this in. I have to say I think a lot of us are very jealous you have such a lovely mommy” he chuckled a little. Richard could barely keep his jaw off the ground “WI-FI BABY MONITOR - KEEP TRACK OF YOUR LITTLE ONE ANYWHERE!” As his phone went off again he shoved the pacifier back in his mouth and ran back into the elevator... ************************************************************************************************************* Jack couldn’t help but giggle to himself as he made the changes. Richie had always been funny to watch around his wife, a quick change to make her his “Mother by Regression” was far more fitting anyway. When they called for his character evaluation it would change the questions - “Does Richard need regular nap times”, “Does Richard prefer cloth or disposable diapers” - certainly lower his expected standards a little… and by extension the company average. He glanced around again. He was on a roll at this point, in for a penny in for a pound on the whole thing. “Timesheets - Break and Lunchtime Monitoring - Q1” Well… one last little edit would do for now… ************************************************************************************************************* Henry sighed as he leant back in his office chair. He had no idea where Jack had got to, the hyena must have been stuck in a side office working on equipment or something. The IT department was on a skeleton crew at the moment, Paul was at lunch and Jack was, well, not particularly useful at the best of times. He leaned forward, adjusting the booster seat under him a little. Being a field mouse came with a mixture of pros and cons in this place. He had all the accessibility items he could ever need for someone his size, but he did wish they weren’t all in primary colours. He glanced at his watch. Paul should’ve been back from lunch by now, and was delaying his own. “Guess I’ll go grab him, probably got stuck chatting to one of those cats down in accounting…” He made his way out of the IT office and down the hall. There was a little bit of commotion going on, a few of the girls were giggling outside the kitchen. He caught the word “accident” as he came up to the doorway. “What’s happening? Did I miss…” “Oh Henry dear is it time for your feeding already?” He looked to his right to see the head of catering, a large and motherly bear, walking towards the entrance, her apron stained from trying to persuade some of the regressed staff members to eat the veggies their caretakers had asked them to provide. “Is Paul there, he’s…” The mouse yipped as he was suddenly lifted off the ground the bear hoisting him on her arms “Now now dear, don’t worry, your bottle is ready and waiting to go in the warmer as always” Henry’s eyes widened as he looked up at his captor, squirming in her arms “Wa..wait! What are you doing?! I don’t need a feeding, I’m not regressed!” The bear gave his tummy a rub with one of her large fingers, her fur sneaking between the buttons of his shirt, untucking it and causing the mouse to squirm around it. “Ssshhh, I know you're not regressed silly, but that’s what’s on your lunchtime chart isn’t it! It’s alright, we’re always happy to oblige, no need to be embarrassed” He went to open his mouth to complain again but before he could, the bear started to rub his tummy again. It was relaxing and calming, far more than he’d like to admit. He felt himself mewl a little as he heard the beeping of the warmer finishing up what he could only assume was about to be his next meal. “Now Henry, don’t worry, Mama Bear is gonna let you finish this up and then you can have your nap ok?” Nap?! He didn’t have naps at lunchtime he… Before Henry could finish that thought the teat of the bottle was shoved unceremoniously into his mouth. He couldn’t help but swallow the warm milk that started to flow into his little maw, it’s taste washing over every part of his mouth. “There we are! See, no problem at all. Your manager was in here a little while ago, the poor kitten had a bit of an accident. Guess something is going round in IT?” Henry wasn’t really focussed on her voice. He just continued to nurse, desperate to get the experience over with so he could… “Oh dear!” Henry's eyes went wide. The warmth of the milk had flowed down into his stomach, but a different heat was now running down his suit pants. “Goodness me, guess someone needed to make a bit of room huh? Not to worry, this bear’s seen much worse. But I don’t think you’ll be able to stay in those pants…” The mouse tried to pop the bottle out of his mouth to get out some sort of explanation, but the paw of the bear was keeping it firmly in place. “Now, where are those diapers…” ************************************************************************************************************* Jack grinned from ear to ear. Adjustments to lunchtime rotas and meals took a little time to get ready, so by the time of his appraisal, he’d be the only one making himself his own lunch there. Henry would have to have bottles for a week or so before they made that correction, but it would be funny watching him try to explain it to a diapered Paul... Satisfied with his adjustments the hyena saved the relevant documents. That was it for the day, no need to go completely overboard and bring too much suspicious behaviour to the attention of HR. They liked to track these things, and going too far could mean IT could get a permanent changing table in the office. He shuddered at the idea… Still, he couldn’t help feeling like he needed to edit his own document just to be sure. It had been pretty harsh after all. He had to be careful and remove something specific. Removing everything would be obvious. Scanning down the list of bullet points he saw one he could very easily get rid of “He’s noted to be a clumsy member of staff. Motor control that of a child at times, recommend sippy cups and bibs at lunchtime as a precaution” That was bull, but he knew that would be the sort of thing he’d find particularly annoying if any of that was acted on. He selected the entire line and deleted it before moving the mouse towards the close button Except it didn’t get there. It span across the screen, slowly moving its way across the taskbar “What the…” It must have crashed, he thought. The next thing to do in this situation was to bring up the task manager and… His fingers clenched into fists, preventing him from even doing that. Panic spread across his face as he felt his legs push him away from the desk and start to move of their own accord, pulling him to the ground in a crawl. “What… what’s happening?!” he shouted out loud. The empty office didn’t respond, but his arm seemingly did. It slapped against his muzzle, feeling like he’d slept on it for days. His jaw opened as well, licking at the end of his fist and drooling round the back of it. Before he could try to regain control, his thumb had firmly lodged itself inside, his body seemingly desperate for the oral fixation. The hyena felt tears come to his eyes as he fell onto his back. The image of Paul coming in to find him like this was too embarrassing to think about. If he could just get himself back to his feet he could… “Hey do you have my laptop ready yet?” ************************************************************************************************************************************************** If you'd like to read more of my work, please visit www.patreon.com/DaddyWuffster I post three 3000 word stories a month there. You'll get two on the $5 tier and 3 on the $10 tier! Plus if you subscribe on the $10 tier you'll get one of them (voted for by Patrons!) as an audiobook!

This is a sequel to A Thanksgiving Special, available wherever the best diaper stories are found (like here) and to A Christmas Special (here). Read those first or dive on in! _______________________ Basic party etiquette is if there’s a line for the guest bathroom, you wait. You do NOT go upstairs to use the host’s bathroom. But what if you can’t wait? These are your thoughts as you stand in the upstairs bathroom, unsure of what to do and with your partner not answering your texts. She probably can’t hear her phone above the music and your friends and acquaintances ringing in the New Year, still four hours away. You jump when there’s a knock on the door. “Um, occupied,” you say back. “I know,” says the host, a slight edge in her voice reminding you that you’ve invaded her private space. “Is everything okay,” she asks because you’ve been in there a while. The upstairs bathroom is right at the top of the stairs. She must’ve seen you go in, and there’s a chance others are noticing this exchange. “Y-yes … Could you …” You hesitate, embarrassed already and reluctant to add to your embarrassment by being a grown adult asking for someone to go get your partner because you need help in the bathroom. But you don’t have a choice and ask. The emotional stress is becoming physical as you hear your host’s high heels tapping against the hardwood as she descends the stairs. It’s a long five-minute wait, or maybe not even one minute, until you hear two sets of heels returning before a knock on the door. Your partner’s voice has never sounded so good to you. “Are you okay,” she asks. She doesn’t need to ask who’s inside; no one else at the party would need her help in the bathroom. “Yes,” you answer with your voice quivering. You’re not the crying type, or at least you weren’t until recently; you’ve been trying so hard to convince yourself your newfound tendency to get teary is coinciding with your return to diapers on only by coincidence. Outside the bathroom, your partner is asking your host to go and get her bag from the guest room. You hear her saying she should be able to pick it out among all the others because it will be the biggest, and she asks as casually as she can, but with sharpness communicating it’s a minor emergency, if the two of you can use the master bathroom. You hear heels retreating again, and your partner whispers through the door, “Unlock the door, sweetie.” You do and she opens it just enough to peek her head around the corner. “C’mon, let’s go.” “I can’t,” you say with a mix of plaintiveness and frustration. “We’re just going down the hall to Jen’s bedroom. Quick.” She reaches out her hand for yours, and you let her lead you down the hall. It’s unfortunate the upstairs bath is at the top of the stairs leading up from the kitchen, where people tend to gather as they often do at parties. You do your best not to notice whether anyone below is watching as your partner leads across the landing before the two of you disappear from the party’s sight. “I’m sorry,” you say to your partner. “Hold on,” she says, “Almost there.” When the door closes behind you, you can’t hold it in anymore and start to cry hard while apologizing over and over. “I’m sorry,” you tell her, and you need her to know you’re sorry. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” “Shhh,” she says while pressing your face to her shoulder, giving you a warm, dark place to let your tears free. “You don’t need to be sorry.” “I’m sorry.” “Shhh,” she says and rubs small circles on your back, “don’t be sorry. Never be sorry for this. It’s not your fault.” You feel her hand surreptitiously slide down past your waist to pat your bottom. “It’s not your fault.” That’s how Jen finds the two of you, your partnering trying to calm you down while you sob into her shirt and tell her, “I tried. I really tried!” “Shhh. I know you did. It’s okay. There, there.” She notices Jen, who quickly closes the door behind her, and continues patting your back. “This is why we talked about it being okay to stop trying. It just makes you so upset, honey.” “Is everything okay,” Jen mouths to your partner. You feel her nod in response, and ow cognizant you’re not alone together, you pick your head up and do your best to dry up your tears, sniffling hard and wiping at your eyes with your palms. “I’m sorry,” your partner says to Jen. “Thanks so much. We’ll be as quick as we can.” Rather than handing her the bag, she approaches and asks, “Need a hand?” You can’t believe your ears, which turn an impossibly deep shade of red as your partner declines, explaining, “Thanks, but you don’t want to do that. It’s a big change, if you know what I mean.” “I don’t mind.” You don’t even want to be there, making it unfathomable to you why Jen would even offer, let alone why she didn’t take the out your partner had politely offered her. Indeed, having implied what kind of accident you had, your partner was more polite to Jen than to your feelings. Not that it upsets you very much, aware as you are of the scent beginning to make itself known, taking away any chance to hide the nature of what you did in your diaper. No use getting upset over a moot point. “We’ll just be in each other’s way in the bathroom.” “It’s a big bathroom.” “But really?” your partner asks. “How long have the three of us been friends? Let me help. Call it being a good host,” she chuckles. “An exceptionally good host,” she adds. Your partner takes a deep breath she lets out in a sigh, and while you stand there anxiously unable to stop it, she accepts. You want to protest, to say no, to say this is private, to thank Jen and show her out of her own bedroom. But you know you don’t get a say. If you’d had a say on Thanksgiving, you’d still be wearing underpants … and you’d be facing a much larger and more embarrassing problem. Everything having to do with your diapers since Thanksgiving has only reinforced that you don’t get a say when it comes to your diapers. The point was driven home the day before when your partner sat you down to tell you she’d informed your friends of your problem and how you were handling it, again explaining it was better this way, not having to hide it or risk being discovered and sure that your friends would all embrace you and be understanding, would probably never even mention it. She’d been right about that with her family and with yours, but the frustration with your condition and the sense of powerless over it now had been building for longer than just the past month, and it came out then as you raised your voice and told her she had no right to do that. She spoke firmly without raising her voice in turn. “I have every right because you wouldn’t be handling it at all if I didn’t take charge,” she said pointedly, all the more embarrassing because you knew it was true. “And you do not raise your voice.” Like she didn’t ask when she put you in diapers or when she told her family, your family, and all your friends, she didn’t ask when she put you in a timeout to calm down. She was already calm; it was you who needed a moment to collect yourself and make peace with what was about to happen. After your spanking and the jig you danced coming off her lap with a red, stinging bottom, she let you cry on her shoulder as she alternated between rubbing and patting your butt. You received a loving lecture about raising your voice and how you must accept that you do need help and will receive it whether you want it or not. “You’re leaking right now,” she said, and you looked down at yourself to see she was right – you were dribbling on her jeans. “I’m not trying to embarrass you. I’m trying to take the embarrassment away. You need help, and I’m going to give it you. Understand?” You do, which is why you don’t fuss when your partner takes your hand again and leads you into the bathroom with Jen in toe. “I’m sorry we need your bathroom for this. Just seems much better than using the hall one where others could see me disappearing behind the door and two of us coming out,” your partner explains. It’s comforting to know she really is concerned with your feelings and wants to spare you embarrassment, or at least all the embarrassment she can, and you remember the New Year’s Resolution the two of you had talked about that morning during your after-breakfast change, that you will try your hardest to trust her to help you with your problem. “I get it,” Jen says with a wink, though who it’s directed to isn’t clear. It’s somehow less embarrassing for you to stay silent and let everything happen to you, so you do while the two of them chat like nothing is out of the ordinary as you walk into her bathroom. “Could you get everything out while I get them undressed? Lift your foot for me.” You do and she takes off your shoe, followed by the other, narrating as she goes. “Learned the hard way it’s best just take pants all the way off for big changes, didn’t we hun?” “True no matter their age,” Jen says as she unfolds the very large changing mat your partner found on Etsy. Too big good for a shopping trip, but ideal for making sure makeshift changings rooms are left as clean as you find them on longer outings when you don’t have to to carry the diaper bag everywhere. You step out of your pants and cringe a little while your partner examines the inside to be sure they’re clean. “Turn around for me, honey.” You do, and she puts her hand on your bottom, patting it once and seeming to lift it for a moment before letting droop again, sizing up the task ahead of her. “Open your legs a little, sweetie,” Jen says from down on the floor. You do, preferring to think on the you’ve become ‘sweetie,’ ‘honey,’ and ‘sweetheart’ to so many in the past five weeks, in addition to ‘sport,’ ‘tiger,’ and ‘kiddo,’ rather than the sight you’re presenting or whom you’re presenting it to. “The onesie got a little,” Jen says, pointing to where your onesie disappears between your thighs. “Are you feeling okay,” your partner asks you. “Something not agree with your tummy?” You shake your head. Your tummy felt fine now. And you didn’t feel sick before. Just an urgent need followed by a minor pain as you tried the knob on the guest bathroom only to find it occupied. You’re not supposed to take your diaper off yourself, but you imagined your partner somehow wouldn’t mind under the circumstances and quick stepped toward the stairs, hoping no one noticed. You must’ve been discreet because your partner keeps such an attentive eye on you, but she didn’t see you duck around Jeremy as you sped through the kitchen and up the stairs. Only Jen noticed where you’d disappeared to, and you were grateful she had, if only because your partner didn’t respond to your text after you’d closed the door and finished what had begun happening in your pants as you awkwardly climbed the steps. “Ready,” Jen says. “Wait – are you sure you’re done?” A humiliating question, but you and your partner had learned that lesson the second week of you being back in diapers. “Trust me,” your partner gently scoffs as she reaches around to pat your bottom again, “definitely done. There’s a wet bag in there.” Jen turns back to the diaper bag while your partner takes her heels off and sets them aside next to Jen’s. She unbuttons your shirt, and Jen takes it from her to hang on the back of the door after making sure your shirttail was spared. You can’t help but note the disparity between two women dressed in their best and you naked except for your socks and a well-used diaper. Your partner kneels down to unsnap your onesie. “And gloves,” she adds as she stops herself, remembering your diaper wasn’t quit enough this time. “O! Here,” Jen says and hands her a pair. Mind if I …” “Help yourself, and actually, in the little pocket on the outside are some hair ties.” Jen gets out a second pair of gloves for herself, but only one hair ties that she hands to your partner. Jen’s happy to help, but she’s not going to put herself in a position, literally, in which she’d need to tie her hair back. Your partner takes the rubber band and puts her hair into a ponytail, and you feel a pang of regret, though not for what you’d done; you are already getting over that, because your partner is right and you can’t help it. No, your regret is for how hard your partner worked on her hair for the party. “Sorry,” you say. “I told you, sweetie, nothing to be sorry for.” “For your hair. You did such a nice job on it. Sorry about … It looked really good … You still look great tonight.” She smiles as though remembering in that instant why she loves you, which is why helping you with a loaded diaper isn’t a yucky chore but something she doesn’t mind and even does lovingly. She kisses you, and you awkwardly stand there as she kneels down again. “Turn for me,” she says and holds out a hand toward Jen for a wipe. You do, looking straight ahead as the less of awkward option than looking down at Jen. Your partner uses the wipe to get the hem of your onesie as clean as she can before turning you back around. She unsnaps it and wipes it a little more before saying, “Arms up.” She carefully rolls your onesie up as she stands, covering the dirty part with the clean part to be sure nothing else gets dirty as she takes it off you. Jen holds out her hand to take the onesie to put in the wet bag. After a moment’s assessment of the state of your diaper, your partner says, “Better if we take your plastic panties off with you laying down.” She kneels down again, and you carefully ease yourself onto the changing mat. “Careful,” Jen says anyway, though not sharply. A reminder, not a scolding. “We’ve come this far without a blowout. Don’t wanna fumble on the 1-yard line,” she chuckles. It’s a funny analogy, and you chuckle too despite everything. “Okay,” your partner says as she scoots closer to you. “Sorry you’re gonna see this, Jen.” “Hush. It’s not my first messy diaper change.” Your partner unsnaps your plastic panties, and you lift your hips to let her slide them out. “Just hold the bag open,” she says to Jen and drops them into the bag. Next comes the worst part, and you put your arms across your face as the tapes are torn and that feeling of humiliation returns. Jen leans down and places a kiss on your forehead. “It’s okay,” she promises you. If your eyes were open, you would see that neither of them changes their expression when your partner opens your diaper. It doesn’t bother them in the slightest, something that surprised your partner the very first few times she helped you clean up a messy accident, and she chalked up her unexpected fortitude to her feelings for you. Among those feelings was never pity, just an understanding sympathy. She’s never put it quite in these words, but to her, you are not a person to be pitied but to be loved, admired for your inner strength and perseverance and bravery because you don’t let your problem control your life, and to be cherished because you make her happier than anyone else ever has, the way she does for you. You hear her hum a tune she sometimes hums and that sounds much like one your mother sang you to sleep with many years ago. And you feel her wipe, and you respond to her hands as she gestures with a tap to open your legs to clean inside your thighs. “Okay,” she says, “Up we go.” You raise your ankles, and she helps you hold them up in her left hand while she cleans with her right. “I got that,” Jen says and takes hold of your ankles. “Thanks.” Bored, Jen keeps holding your ankles with one hand and gets a clean diaper out of the bag with the other. “These are so stinkin’ adorable. I can’t believe they make pampers for adults.” “They don’t. It just looks like an actual pampers. Isn’t it cute?” “I love this little lion. Where did you find these?” “Japan. Had to bend over backwards and ask a coworker there for a huge favor to get them, but I wanted these. We’re doing our best to be lighthearted about this, aren’t we,” she asks you rhetorically. “And you really are so sweet and adorable in them.” You blush from the compliment and know that it’s objectively true. ‘Cute,’ ‘sweet,’ and ‘adorable,’ more words almost never used to describe you until your partner put you back into diapers, and you don’t hate it even if you’ll never admit it. After another minute, your partner sighs, and Jen asks, “Everything okay?” “Yeah … just … this is just gonna take a while.” “Needs a bath?” “Can we,” your partner asks with apologetic eagerness. “I really wouldn’t ask, but …” “No no no, not a problem. Totally okay.” “Thanks. Just let me get a little more. A little higher.” Jen tilts your legs back a little further, raising your lower back off the changing pad, and your partner slides the dirty diaper out from under you, using a few more wipes to clean you up before moving the diaper out of the way. “Okay, down.” You lower your legs while your partner rolls the small pile of dirty wipes inside the diaper, sealing it tightly with its own tapes. She moves to put it into the wet bag, and Jen stops her. “I’ll take that to the trash.” “Really?” “Unless you need my help with the bath.” “No, but we can take it home.” “Don’t be silly. I’ll take it straight to the outside trash.” “Thanks. What do you say?” “Thank you,” you say, and you mean it. You didn’t need to be reminded to say it, but you don’t mind. “Really, thank you.” “Big time,” your partner adds. “You’re a great friend.” “Anytime. See you two back downstairs in a bit.” “Thanks,” you say. “but I don’t really wanna go back downstairs.” “You can come back down,” your partner says. “No one will tease you or even look at you funny. I promise. You don’t have to, but you can.” “And if anyone does give you a funny look, I’ll shove them right out the door,” Jen adds. She really is a good friend. “But that won’t happen. Everyone understands. None of our friends are those kind of people.” And she’s right, or none of you would be friends with them. Still, since your partner told everyone about your problem and the solution, they must have surmised by now why the three of you have disappeared for so long, and you’re embarrassed about it whether anyone says anything to you or not. You’d rather just go home. “I know, and thank you, really, but I think I’ll just get a Lyft.” “Wanna go home,” your partner asks. Jen is still kneeling above you. “Yeah,” you tell her. “Sorry.” “It’s okay. And you don’t need to call a Lyft. We’ll go together.” “I don’t want you to miss the party. It’s only nine o’clock.” “That’s okay. I don’t mind. I’m not gonna let you ring in the New Year alone,” your partner says. “You can stay up here if you want. I don’t mind.” “We can’t impose any more than we have,” your partner says with an apologetic scoff. “O, stop it.” “Well,” your partner asks you, “you wanna stay up here? You can come back down later if you feel up to it, or just hang out up here.” “Yeah, okay,” you agree. That’s a good compromise. You rather would just go home, but you don’t want her to miss the party, nor do you want her to start the New Year alone any more than you do yourself. “Thank you.” “You’ve said that enough. Let’s just assume it,” Jen says sunnily. “Need a change of pants,” she asks, addressing the question to your partner. “We never go anywhere without a spare,” your partner tells her. If your onesie was a little dirty, your pants must be too even if it wasn’t so easy to see. “And some jammies just in case.” Just in case of what, Jen wonders but doesn’t ask. No matter. No answer will make her think differently of you. “I’ll leave the remote on the bed. You can rent anything you want. I’ll bring you a snack and something to drink.” “You don’t have to do that,” your partner responds. “I’m the host,” Jen says and stands up, smoothing out her dress and reaching over to turn the tap on. “Here,” she adds and holds out a hand. Your partner hands her the dirty diaper you made, and Jen is surprised by its weight but doesn’t say anything. You try to put the thought of her carrying that thing through the kitchen where anyone, and probably more than a few someones, can see it out of your head. “See you in a bit,” your partner says. Jen leaves, and your partner helps you sit up and step into tub. She turns off the tap with just a few inches of warm water in the tub. “Lean against the back like at home,” she says even though you know the routine, a seemingly once-a-week affair since going back to diapers as once a week, give or take, you’ve needed a change wipes alone were not enough for. She stands, takes off her gloves and puts them in a ziploc bag. You watch as she takes off her little black dress and hangs it next to your shirt on the back of the door before rolling down her stockings and doing the same with them. In just her satin bra and panty set, she turns her attention back to you. When you’re clean and the water has been changed twice, she fills the tub almost to the top and tells you to lean back and relax while she runs a bar of soap from your neck to the soles of your feet once more. She chuckles. “What,” you ask. “You’re going into your jammies after we get a clean diaper on you. No way are you coming back downstairs, are you?” You frown and look down. “It’s okay. I’m not mad or anything. I just know when you look sleepy.” “Sorry I spoiled the evening.” She stops washing you and takes her chin in her hand to turn your face to hers. “Hey, you did not spoil the evening because the evening isn’t spoiled. We’re together, aren’t we?” “Yeah.” “Then I’m having a great time. Believe me?” You do, and you nod hurriedly as your eyes fill with tears again. “I’m sorry,” you manage to say as you let out a sob. “Don’t. Be. Sorry,” she says with her gentle firmness. “Not for crying. Not for your accidents. Not for needing diapers. Not for needing my help. Not because of the party. Don’t be sorry for any of it.” “Okay,” you say as the swell of emotion rises in your throat that do your best to choke back down as you try to let her words and kindness soothe you. She kisses you on your temple, wets a clean washcloth, and dabs at the few tears that escaped your eyes. “I love you,” she says and means it in every way. “I love you so much too.” “I know.” She reaches over and opens the drain. When you’re diapered and in your jammies, she sends you into the bedroom while she gets everything packed away and puts her dress and shoes back on. “Where are your stockings,” you ask when she joins you. “In the bag with your shirt and shoes. Maybe someone will notice and think you seduced me and that we’ve been up her getting’ busy this whole time.” You have a good laugh with her. “Are you okay with me going back downstairs?” “Yeah, really.” “Need anything,” she asks, nodding toward the plate of hors d’oeuvre and desserts Jen left on her nightstand for you next to a glass of water and your favorite cocktail. “No, thank you.” “Blanket,” she asks and starts to unfold the throw Jen keeps at the foot of her bed. “I can do it myself.” She smiles, chagrinned. “I know.” She turns back to you and kisses you on the forehead again. “I’ll be up to check on you.” “You don’t need to.” She makes a tight smile, an expression she often wears when you tell her something isn’t necessary right before she repeats herself in a gentle yes-but-we’re-doing-it-anyway tone. “I’ll be up to check on you. Text me if you need anything.” “‘Kay.” “And I’ll be back before the ball drops. You owe me a New Year’s kiss.” “Wake me up if I’m asleep. I don’t wanna miss it.” “Deal.” She kisses you on your forehead again. You’re asleep every time she, once with Jen, comes up to check on you. True to her word like she always is, she wakes you to share the perfect New Year’s kiss. Happy New Year and don’t forget to check out my 2022 bedwetting calendar for ABDLs, recreational bedwetters, and their caregviers for sale now on Lulu.com!

A Christmas Special As a gift to my many readers, I'm making this available here without delay. If you've enjoyed my work over the past year and wish to say thank you, you can subscribe to my Patreon or leave a tip there. This is a sequel to A Thanksgiving Special, available wherever the best diaper stories are found (like here and here). Check out the original story or dive on in. ­­ Purely by coincidence, it was one day short of a month since your life had changed, Thanksgiving falling on November 25th and today being December 24th. You had lain wondering how many years in a hundred it works out that Thanksgiving and Christmas both fall on the 25th of their respective months while your partner changed you into a fresh diaper. You had been mad at her for all of ten minutes the first time, when she had ambushed you with a diaper as you were about to get dressed for Thanksgiving dinner at her parents’ house, confronting you about the rising frequency of your accidents and reminding you in detail about the prior Thanksgiving when you bottomed out your undies before you’d even finished your pumpkin pie. You couldn’t help but admit it made sense though, and when your partner told you on Black Friday, as you were about to get dressed to go shopping, that your change of attire wasn’t just for one night but permanent until you didn’t need diapers anymore, the experience of the previous night kept you from a more than a pro forma protest; that and the look in her eyes that told you this wasn’t negotiable and that she’d take the hairbrush to your bare bottom, a rarity but not unheard of, if you refused. And so you went from being someone who had accidents in their pants to someone who uses diapers. “If it happens in a diaper,” she told you more than once until you stopped apologizing every time it happened, “it’s not an accident.” You had to admit that made sense. After all, like she pointed out, that’s what diapers are for, so how could it be an accident? Hence the new euphemism your partner used in public: an incident, not an accident. No one in public ever seems to notice what you’re wearing, except for that one time three weeks ago you had a very big incident while waiting in line at the department store. What a frightening moment that had been, when you were waiting to check out with the cashmere sweater you were buying her for Christmas, and she was down in the men’s department shopping for you. You didn’t know what to do, the suddenness of it taking you by surprise and leaving you frozen in line. The few times you’ve had that kind of incident in public, she’s been by your side and quietly whisked you away to get you changed into clean huggies. You don’t mind that she calls them diapers instead of briefs, but it does bruise your ego a bit when she refers to them as huggies or pampers, but it’s far from a concern when you’ve, as she sometimes says, fudged your huggies and just need her help. You’ve never changed a diaper before, let alone your own, let alone such a full one as the one almost sagging around your hips that day in the mall. You didn’t even have the diaper bag with you. It wasn’t merely wearing one or even a full one but the smell that alerted the other shoppers, even though they were all wearing masks and on the “stand here” decals the store had put on the floor to keep shoppers six feet apart. The woman in front of you lifted her sleeping infant from the stroller and checked her diaper while you looked around as though you were just like the other adults and trying to find the source of the stench. But you fooled no one, nor did you notice the salesperson pick up the phone at the register and quietly say something to someone, so it came as a complete, and completely embarrassing, surprise when a store manager appeared at your elbow. She was nice about it, recognizing from your watery eyes you hadn’t done what you did for jollies and establishing as she walked you toward the escalator that you needed help. She guided you to the upper floor where the family restroom is located and assured you everything would be okay and asking only for your partner’s name before she left you standing in the middle of that restroom, wondering what was going to happen when you heard her on the public address system. Could your partner “please come to the manager’s office on the third floor behind bedding to meet your partner?” The entire time between the checkout line and being left in the restroom was a blur, and it was only after your partner had changed you into a clean diaper and held you while you let out a few tears did you realize you no longer had that sweater. The manager was waiting for you at the end of the hall, asking as though nothing unusual had happened whether you still wanted to check out. The manager struck you as unusually empathetic, guessing the sweater was a gift for your partner and taking you into her office to complete the purchase. She even gave you a certificate for free wrapping at the customer service desk. That fit with what you noticed your first night back in diapers. Your partner had preemptively told her family, taking away the chance of a surprise discovery, and they had all treated you especially gently. Not even the kids snickered. Your father-in-law even called you ‘tiger.’ But that was her family. Thanksgiving with her family, Christmas Eve with yours, and when you come out of the shower on Christmas Eve, she has an outfit waiting for you on the bed. You’ve always been equal partners even if she does take you over her knee a few times a year to correct your behavior, but ever since she’s declared by fiat that you are back in diapers indefinitely, she’s taken charge of a few things, inconsequential things in the scheme of it but all things that make you feel sometimes like a second-tier adult: your hygiene, your clothes, your diet, your sleep schedule, and of course anything having to do with relieving yourself. “I’m going to go change,” you announced when you’d returned from the Black Friday shopping trip. “Are you wet,” she asked. “No.” “Lemme check.” “I’m not wet,” you insisted in a childishly petulant tone that just came out. You didn’t speak that way to anyone, and especially not to her, the love of your life. “Then hold still and lemme check,” she said firmly as she took you by the elbow and cupped you through your pants. Not satisfied, she unbuckled your belt and slipped her hand down your pants while you stood there trying to resist the desire to push her hands away and reassert your own authority over your body. You were dry, and you knew it. To be fair to her, you don’t always know when you aren’t, and that was true even before she put you back in diapers. She didn’t acknowledge you were dry beyond buckling your belt again and giving you a soft smile. You were briefly taken aback, almost offended, when she didn’t congratulate you or tell you good job. She did that just two days ago when you went almost an entire day without an accident. But underpants are to be kept dry, and keeping them dry deserves at least a verbal reward. Diapers aren’t supposed to be kept dry; using them shouldn’t provoke a scolding, but by the same token, not using them doesn’t deserve encouragement. After all, it’s only a matter of time. You didn’t know that at the time, the full weight and meaning of this change very slowly becoming clear over the course of the past month. On Black Friday, you just knew that you were dry and wanted to go change into your regular clothes. “So I’m going to go change,” you said again as she turned away from you after buckling your belt and started sorting through the shopping bags. “Why? You’re dry,” she said as she searched for something particular in one of them. “Um, because we’re home, so … I’m going to go put underpants on.” That caught her attention again. She straightened up and turned back toward you, her expression very like the one she’d worn when she announced you were wearing diapers to her parents’ house the night before, kind but resolved. “Honey, you wear diapers full-time now, even at home.” “But the bathroom is right there,” you said in more of a whine than you intended. “Please don’t use that tone with me. You have accidents at home too. You’re in diapers now.” “But … I don’t want to.” As an adult, that actually is a valid argument, and you knew that. You are an adult; not wanting to do something is a very good reason for not doing it provided you’re not harming anyone else and are willing to accept the consequences. “I understand that, sweetie, but it’s not up to you.” “Yes it is too,” you shot back, raising your voice, again without meaning to, an outburst that did nothing to make you seem like an adult but did plenty to make you sound like a child on the verge of a tantrum. Your partner wouldn’t be having that, and faster than your reflexes could respond, she had your wrist in her left hand and her right delivered two sharp spanks to the seat of your pants. “Do you need more,” she asked with her hand poised. You tried to cover your butt with your free hand, but you knew from experience that wouldn’t stop anything. “No!” “Because if you need more, it will be on your bare bottom.” “No, I’ll be good,” you promised. “Come with me,” she said and led you to the sofa in the living room. “But I said I’d be good,” you pleaded as she sat down. You only ever try to get out of a spanking verbally, not that it’s ever worked even once. You never run away or fight back, not really. Just trying to bat her hands away when she takes your pants down or feebly attempting to block the spanks or kick your way off her lap. “I’m not spanking you. Sit down.” And you did, quite aware that if you acted up, she was fully capable of changing her mind and pulling you across her lap. “I’m sorry I wasn’t clear this morning. You’re in diapers all the time everywhere, until you stop needing them.” “Even at home?” “You have more accidents here than anywhere else.” “But … But that’s only because I’m here more than anywhere else.” Which upon just a half-moment’s consideration you realized isn’t an argument in favor of underpants. She must not have thought so either because she didn’t even bother to counter it, merely saying again, “You’re in diapers until you don’t need them anymore.” “But I’m an adult.” “An adult who needs diapers. You’ll be much happier this way; we both will. No more stained undies or ruined pants or wet furniture. No more public accidents.” “People will find out.” “They might find out, but they definitely will find out if they see you flood your pants or have a brown out in your shorts.” “Can we just try them for a while,” you ventured, searching for a compromise and fairly certain you could find ways to sabotage a trial period. “We’ve tried lots of things, and the doctors are out of ways to help you. It’s diapers from now on.” You knew you were not going to change her mind. “But just until I don’t need them anymore, right?” “Right,” she said back with a tone that struck you as being similar to the tone one uses when telling a child that Santa might bring that toy that’s way too expensive: upbeat but insincere because like that parent, she knows it will never happen and can neither break your heart with the truth nor lie straight to your face without betraying a hint of her true thoughts. But like that child, you wanted to believe, so you said, “Okay, until then,” and she reached out to embrace you while you cried into her breast. All to say you aren’t surprised when you find her waiting in the bedroom for you to finish your shower, with your outfit laid out on the bed, so complete with a diaper. Diapers are part of your outfit now as surely as underpants used to be. And because she took charge of your outfit on Thanksgiving and had taken the great liberty of informing her family, you opt to not say anything about it to your own family. She would do it if she thought it was necessary, and you trust her. A good excuse since you’re too embarrassed to tell anyone. Once you arrive at your childhood home, it doesn’t take long for you to understand from the way people are treating you with kid gloves that she has, in fact, told them. Your dad calls you sport. Your mom keeps placing her hand on your lower back and discreetly, although from whom she’s trying to hide the motion you aren’t sure, sliding her hand down your waist. It doesn’t make any sense that she keeps doing that. As much as you try to take no responsibility for your diapers, figuring that if your partner is the one insisting on them then she can be the one to do all the work they create (with you doing your best to not see how that makes you seem even more in need of her doting care), even you know she can’t tell if you need changed just by putting her hand on the very top of your diaper’s back waistband. Your big sister solves that mystery by being much less discreet, merely putting herself between you and the center of the living room as she turns you around, the sudden shock leaving you wordless and cooperative as she grasps the waistband of your pants in one hand and tucks your undershirt in with her other. “Your Christmas sweater keeps riding up, kiddo. Everyone can see your diaper,” she says above a whisper but hopefully not loudly enough for others to hear, though they likely saw or at least surmised. And when she gives you a pat on the butt and you almost swallow your tongue, you lock eyes with her daughter, all of five years old, who smiles at you as if she knows how delicate your feelings are. “Honey,” your partner calls from across the room not long thereafter, “my parents are about to facetime me. Come say hello.” A glance around the room as you cross the rug and followed her up the stairs makes you suspicious as to whether anyone believed her excuse, because you don’t believe it and find you are right not to as you follow her to your childhood bedroom where she has already prepared a diaper change. “I wanted to get you into something dry before we open presents,” she explains. A day shy of a month, four changes a day, and you are well practiced in the routine. She is already kneeling on the floor as you approach her, and she unbuckles your belt and slides your pants down. “Actually,” she said, pausing, “let’s take them all the way off for this one. Lift your foot.” She takes your shoes off, then your pants, and you gingerly lay down on the changing mat, a habit from never being entirely sure there isn’t a small mess in the seat of your diaper but knowing as occasional as that is, it’s often enough to have taught you sitting straight down can make a change much longer. “Hold your sweater,” she says gently as she pushes it up and away from the top of your diaper. She always uses a gentle tone when she changes you, except when she’s trying to cheer you up or is in a silly mood. You always do your best to pretend you don’t like it, but you can never hold in your laughter when she blows a raspberry on your tummy during a change. “Not so bad after all,” she said the first time she changed one of your dirty diapers, “right? Isn’t this better than having accidents in your pants?” “Yes,” you’d agreed, and while you meant it, you weren’t happy about it and let that emotion show, so she bent forward and blew a raspberry on your tummy and did it again while you laughed, and she tickled your sides and somehow kept you from rolling away as you giggled and pleaded through tears of laughter for her to top. On Christmas Eve, she puts her hand on the bottom of your diaper as you lay on your back looking at the glow-in-the-dark stars stuck to the ceiling since you were a little kid. She bends forward and gives your diaper two investigative sniffs. “You’re a little messy,” she pronounces you. The first few times she discovered you were messy after she’d opened your diaper, she’d asked you if you knew you had stinky pants or remembered doing it, but she doesn’t ask anymore, nor did she ever ask if you’d been doing that before going back into diapers, making very small messes without knowing it. She figures it didn’t matter either way. Worst case, the diapers are making your problem worse, but since she never expects you to be out of diapers, it makes no difference. “Are you having a good time,” she asks as she plucks a few wipes from the packet and sets them next to you. She always does that before she opens your diaper, getting everything ready to make the change as quick as possible and, sometimes, to do everything she can to make sure nothing gets dirty or wet. “Yeah,” you respond. “Cuz you look a little mopey.” “I … everyone saw my diaper … poking above my pants.” “So? Anyone say anything mean?” “No.” “Anyone care?” “I don’t know. If they did, they didn’t show it.” “No one cares,” she assures you. “No one thinks less of you.” “How do you know,” you say sharply. You trust her to take care of all this because you love her and do trust her, but also because you need to trust her because there’s no one else to trust. But sometimes it doesn’t always seem like she understands that she can’t understand what this is like for you. She drops the rubber glove she was about to put on and gets back up on her knees, planting her hands on either side of you, straddling you like she does when she wants to make love, trapping you underneath her as though you’d ever want to leave the protection of her arms and looking down into your eyes while you look up into hers. “I love you,” she says, “and so does every person here.” She leans down and kisses you. “I love you even more every day.” She smiles at you again, and you feel a swell of emotion. “Uh-oh,” she said, “I know that face.” She sits down at your side, and you sit up just enough to bury your face in her lap. “It’s okay,” she coos. Ever since the accidents started, you’ve become more emotional, more prone to tears, and the diapers have only made you more so. You cry more often but rarely for long, and this time like every time she strokes your hair and rubs your back and shushes you until you pick your head up. “All done?” You nod, and she reaches across you to the wipes she plucked from the packet and wipes the tear streaks from your cheeks. “Sorry,” you apologize. “Never be sorry because you have to cry.” “I love you too.” “I know you do, sweetheart.” She kisses you on your hair. “Ready to lay back so we can get this yucky diapie off you and go open presents?” You do, and she finishes putting her gloves on, something you insisted she start doing despite her insisting changing your dirty diapers doesn’t bother her. “I know it’s Christmas,” she says, “but that doesn’t mean you needed to fudge your huggies just for me.” You scoff and chuckle. “Not that I don’t appreciate the present you made me. It’s the thought that counts, right?” Normally you’d be upset if she made that joke, but the day and the circumstances and the reassurance that she still loves you – that changing your diapers doesn’t change how she feels about you – make the joke funny even to you, and in just a few minutes you’re in a fresh diaper and redressed. “Where are you taking that,” you ask when you notice her rolling the diaper up into a ball. “The trash,” she says with a quizzical look on her face as though it was a silly question. “O.” “You want to throw it away at home?” “No, I just … no. Thanks for changing me.” “You’re very welcome like always, sweetie. Let’s go open presents.” You lead the way back downstairs, and while you turn left toward the living room, she walks straight ahead and passes your younger sister, who takes note of what she’s carrying but doesn’t say anything as your partner tosses your used diaper into the trashcan. She doesn’t push it deep into the trash, just setting it on top and letting the lid close. What’s there to hide? Nothing. Your little sister catches up with you and puts her hands on your shoulders, leaning forward to whisper into your ear, “You’re the luckiest person I know,” before she too gives you a light swat on your butt. Both sisters and your mom and your partner’s mom have now all casually done that, and while you think you should feel offended, you don’t. In a way you don’t understand and you can’t express, it feels good, and you know you’ve done the same to your nieces and nephews still in diapers and don’t know why, as though a diapered bottom needs to be patted for some mysterious, irresistible reason. Your partner joins you in the living room, and the two of you sit down on the floor together to open presents and enjoy watching everyone else open theirs. You try hard every year to find at least one gift you’re excited to give, and this year you found several. It warms you to see people so delighted with your gifts. As it always does, the hour it takes to open all the gifts seems over too soon. You help gather up all the stray paper, and you dad asks rhetorically, “Who’s ready for dessert?” “We’ll be down in a minute,” your partner responds. “I don’t need changed yet,” you whisper as she takes your hand. “I know,” she says and lead you back to your childhood bedroom anyway. “What,” you ask behind closed doors, eager to get your share and more of the dessert your mom only makes for Christmas. “It’s getting late, and I want to go straight to bed when we get home.” “Okay,” you respond, unsure why she brought you upstairs to tell you that. “So let’s get your jammies on.” That’s why the diaper bag seemed fuller than usual. There’s been an extra outfit in the back of the car for years, frequently needed and frequently needing to be replaced. For the past month, an extra pair of pants have been in the diaper bag for any trip away from home for more than two hours, but never an entire outfit. You just assumed that was what was in the bag because you never go in there unless she asks you to get something. It’s not because you're not allowed to but because you don’t want to. You had been upset with her only very briefly when she insisted you go back to diapers; it isn’t pique that keeps you out of the diaper bag. It’s acceptance. She’s in charge of the diapers, so there’s no reason for you to go into the diaper bag. “Jammies,” you say incredulously. She’s been on you about your sleep schedule since you were first dating, and you’d reluctantly complied over time, realizing she was right and you do feel so much better when you go to bed at her version of ‘on time.’ “Yes, jammies, silly goose. You always sleep in pajamas.” “Everyone will see.” “See you in your jammies? What’s the problem?” “I just …” It’s not being seen in your pajamas, though they do make your diapers much more obvious. It’s that no one else is in their pajamas. It will make you seem more childish. Even if the diapers are a necessity and everyone understands that, they’ll be a lot less understanding of your partner insisting you get dressed for bed before you’re even home as though you’ll fall asleep in the case and she’ll carry your sleeping body to bed. “Yes,” she says, waiting for you to finish your sentence. “I don’t want people to see me in my pajamas.” “Siena saw you in them last week.” Her best friend. “That was different. We were home, and it was late, and I was about to go to bed.” And you had put on your own pajamas. Does she mean to actually dress you for bed? “And this doesn’t even save any time. It takes less than a minute to get my pajamas on, and anyway,” you sigh, “you’re going to have to change me for bedtime anyway.” Probably, given the hour, but maybe not. Christmas miracles do happen, right? Just as she is about to respond, there’s a knock at the door. “Can I come in,” your mom asks even as she’s in the act of opening the door neither of you had locked. “Um, yeah,” you say since it’s too late and you’re still dressed. “Are you changing into your PJs,” she asks as she closes the door behind her. “Just about to,” your partner replies as though you weren’t on the edge of a disagreement on that very subject. “I figured. I always brought their jammies to my parents’ house on Christmas Eve so they could go straight to bed when I got them home. I got something for you.” “More presents,” your partner asks as you stand there unsure whether you speaking up will make any difference. “Just a couple gifts I thought you’d like to open without everyone watching, but I want to see you open them. I made them myself.” It’s a large box. “That’s so nice of you.” “Um, really nice, Mom.” “Well, come sit, silly,” she says as you stand in front of her. You sit down on the bed next to her, oblivious to the crinkle from the mattress when you do. You long ago grew so used to it that you don’t notice it anymore. “It’s not much. I had the idea when I saw you two for lunch two weeks ago.” “Don’t be so modest,” your partner says as you turn the box over and slide your finger under the seam to break the tape. “You didn’t have to go to so much trouble,” you tell her. She’s always gone out of her way to make each Christmas special, and every year of your adult life, you’ve been profuse in your thanks, understanding in a way you didn’t as a child how much work and love she pours into the holiday. You open the box to find several pieces of clothing, and you hold the first one up. “A onesie,” your partner practically exclaims as you examine the shirt. “At lunch I kept seeing your diaper poking out above your pants every time you moved. It’s been doing it all night, too, and it was just driving me crazy. I thought this would be perfect for that, and that you’d feel better knowing no one will see your diapers when you bend over.” Your partner lets out a chuckle. “Um …,” you say before finding your voice, “thank you. I … Thank you. That will help a lot.” And you mean it. Childish, yes, but also practical, and you know it comes from the heart. “Really? You really like it,” your mom asks. “I love it.” “O thank goodness. I was so nervous. I was afraid you’d be upset with me.” “What? Never. I know you’re just thinking of me. I really appreciate this. It’s a great idea.” “There’s a few in different colors and few plain white ones, and I made one just for Christmas.” She takes the box off your lap and digs through the folded diaper shirts until she finds the one she’s looking for: green and white stripes with red piping along the sleeves and neckline, with a reindeer applique in the center of the chest. “Well,” she asks with a beaming smile. “Did you do this needlework by hand,” your partner marvels at the reindeer. “Yep, and I can teach you. I have the pattern, so we can make more.” “That would be great.” “We can make other things too,” your mom explains. “If we have a pattern, we just need to change the measurements to fit. I’ll show you.” “I’d like that.” “There’s one more thing in the box,” your mom says excitedly. “And I know this isn’t exactly cool, but I know you like to be warm.” She’s rambling now. “And it’s okay if you don’t like it. Really. You won’t hurt my feelings. It’s not to everyone’s …” “Mom,” you interrupt, “I’m sure I’ll like it.” You put your hand on top of hers, and she looks back at you with a warm Christmas smile before she starts taking the onesies out of the box and laying them on the bed. “It’s on the bottom,” she apologizes. “Here,” and with that she lifts a footed sleeper out of the box by its shoulders. The one she used for a pattern was for a toddler, and the zipper on that one was in the back, so she made one in your size with the zipper on the back too, not thinking you wouldn’t be able to get it on and off without help. “O my goodness, that is so cute,” your partner gushes. “Wow,” is your clever response. “That will definitely be warm.” “You like it?” “Yes.” “You really like it?” “Really,” you try to convince her but aren’t entirely sincere. What matters is she made it, so of course you like it. Love it even. But perhaps won’t like actually wearing it. “O, that makes me so happy.” She leans forward to hug you, and you hug back. “I just want Christmas to be perfect for everyone.” “I know. You always do such a good job,” you say and rub her back. When she leans away, you get a better look at the sleeper. The pattern is the same as the Christmas onesie, except the sleeper also has a reindeer tail. Snaps extend across the crotch and down both legs, at the end of which are soft-soled slippers below an elastic ankle cuff. “Try it on,” she urges you. “Um …” “Tomorrow,” your partner interjects. “When we come back for Christmas morning. In fact, I’ll wear my pajamas too.” “We all will,” your mom agrees. Her, your dad, your younger sister, you, and your partner. Your older sister will be opening gifts with her own family, and in the afternoon, you’ll head over to spend the evening with your partner’s family. “But we can try on the onesie right now,” your partner decides. You turn to look at her over your shoulder, and the look she gives back says yes, you will too. It’s not so much that you don’t want to argue in front of your mother as you don’t want to risk hurting your mom’s feelings, so you nod. “Of course,” you say. “I can’t wait to see you in it,” your mom says. “Lay back.” “What?” “Lay back, sweetie.” “We were just about to …” you say. “O, don’t be so silly,” your mom says as she bends down to pluck the diaper bag from the floor. “I did this every night when you were a kid.” You look at your partner for support, and she shrugs. “That was one of your birthday presents one year, remember,” your mom says because she’s a mom and is oblivious to when she’s embarrassing you. She turns back toward you and puts a hand on your shoulder, gently pushing you back. “Lay back. It’s okay.” You do, and she starts taking out everything she needs for a diaper change. “What birthday was that,” she asks absentmindedly. “Do you remember? You said all you wanted was to be allowed to put your nighttime diapers on yourself. It had to be after thirteen or I never would’ve let you. Of course that’s not all we got you, but I did give in and just checked that you did a good job before you went to sleep. Remember?” You’re blushing, and your partner is doing a poor job of suppressing a smile. “Did you know they make diapers for adults with cute designs on them,” your mother asks. “I saw them online when I was doing some searching for onesie patterns. Not that you’d like those probably, but they are cute, and the reviews say they work very well. People are in such a fuss that this new one is only available in Japan right now; it is adorable, but people just need to be patient. It’ll get here.” She spots the packet of rubber gloves and pauses, understanding what they’re for and turning her attention back to you as she puts an empathatic hand on your thigh. Her eyes tell you she’s sorry you have to deal with this, and she keeps her hand there as she turns toward your partner. “I’m so glad the two of you have each other.” She turns back to you. “I couldn’t have picked a better partner for you.” A tear once again appears at the corner of your eye. “Hhh,” your mom pretends to gasp, “you always were mommy’s little crybaby.” She leans down to kiss you on the cheek. “Everything is going to be okay because you two have each other, and of course I’ll always be your mommy. That’s just how it works.” She sounds almost choked up herself. “Anyway, we’re holding up dessert,” she says and clears her throat. “You’re making everyone wait,” you ask as though that’s the nicest thing she could do for you in the moment. “Of course. I know you look forward all year to my Christmas cake.” “Here,” your partner says, “lemme help.” She gets your shoes and socks off, and wanting to not seem completely helpless, you begin to unbuckle your belt. Your mom bats your hands away, and with nothing to do until she tells you to lift your hips, you have a moment to consider why you’re allowing this to happen. You turn your head to look away, and with your ear to the mattress you hear the crinkle of the plastic sheet under the bedclothes. You know exactly why. It’s embarrassing but not mortifying – not what you're wearing nor why nor that your mother is about to see your nudity – because the two of you have done this many times before. She did let you put on your own bedtime diaper when you pleaded for your fifteenth birthday. Not that it was the last time your mother did this as she sometimes insisted when you were under the weather or just very tired right up until you dried up at night towards the end of your senior year. You knew you must’ve been the only senior who had to wear a pull-up on that right-of-passage road trip with your parents to visit colleges. How relieved you were to be dry by the time you filled out your residency form, thrilled to be able to leave off any reason why you couldn’t share a room with someone else and have a regular college experience. Your problem got better for a number of years before beginning to get worse than it had ever been, leaving you in the position you find yourself now. And that fifteenth birthday wasn’t so long ago in the scheme of things, and even less time from your mother’s perspective. For you it’s half a lifetime, but for her it’s yesterday because that’s how time works for moms. “Just wet,” your mother announces when your pants are off. “Usually,” your partner says, “but sometimes there’s a little present in there waiting for you. There was earlier.” Whether the last time your mom changed you was recent or not, that was embarrassing, but saying so would only be more childish than what was already happening, so you don’t say anything. “So how has it been going,” your mom asks as she tears the tapes open on your diaper, and you know the question is directed at your partner and not you. “We’ve both adjusted and gotten used to it. We had some hiccups early on, and there was a blowout at the mall …” “O goodness. I’m sorry to hear that.” But not as sorry as you were to endure it. “…but you live and learn.” “And then get Luvs,” your mom finishes with a chuckle as she wipes down your diaper area. “Ha! It’s the social aspect we’re still working on. Just a couple friends know so far.” “Your friends won’t care, sweetie,” your mom tells you, “And if they do, then they’re not your real friends.” Which is such a mom thing to say, and you manage to not roll your eyes. “I brought a nighttime one,” your partner says as she gets the right diaper out of the bag. “Goodness,” your mom says again, the closest the woman has ever come to a cuss word in your presence. “I wish they’d made them this thick when you were younger. I had to double diaper and get some plastic panties so we wouldn’t have leaks more nights than not.” “Plastic panties,” your partner asks. “You don’t know about those?” “Still new to this.” “Such a lifesaver, and with the mush tush accidents they’d help hold the smell in.” “We don’t call them accidents anymore. If it happens in undies, it’s an accident, but diapers are supposed to be used, so these are incidents.” “That’s very sweet,” your mom says, casting a grateful look at your partner, glad she’s so understanding and doing so much to help you through this adjustment. “Anyway, if there’s a dirty diaper incident,” she says, stressing the word, “in public, plastic panties would maybe save some embarrassment. Nothing quite as unpleasant as everyone smelling you have a poopy diaper, is there sweetie?” Now you’re not sure what’s worse: being included or excluded from this conversation. “All done,” your mom announces as she seals the last tape on your diaper. “You look kind of cute in your diapie, just like you used to.” “What do you say,” your partner asks. “Uh, thanks, Mom.” “You’re very welcome. Just a mom’s job … Ope, and a partner’s if needed.” She takes your hands and helps you sit up. “Stick ‘em up.” You do, and she helps you take your Christmas sweater and undershirt off while your partner unsnaps the Christmas onesie and rolls it up in her hands. “Keep ‘em there, buster,” she says, and your mom pivots out of the way, rolling up your used diapers and repacking your diaper bag while your partner slips the onesie over your head and helps you get your arms through the sleeves. She hasn’t been helping you dress until tonight, and it doesn’t occur to you to wonder whether you should expect more of that treatment. Your mother hands her the pajama pants from the diaper bag and folds your actual pants to put in the diaper bag. You reach for the pajamas, but your partner holds them back. “Not yet. We haven’t seen yet. Stand up.” You do, and your partner leans down and reaches between your legs to find the back flap of the onesie, her forearm pressing firmly into the front of your diaper as she does. A tap on the inside of your thigh tells you to open your legs for her, and as you glance down and back up, feeling self-conscious again, she closes the five snaps. “Let’s show your mom,” your partner says as she straightens up and turns you toward your mother, who is zipping up the diaper bag and turns to see at the same time. “O, it’s perfect,” your mom says. “You look so cute.” She steps toward you gives you another hug, and you don’t jump this time when she reaches down to pat your diapered bottom, not just once this time but six times in rapid succession as she practically beams with pride, of her handiwork of or of you, you’re not sure, but it’s for you. She’s always proud of you. She leans back again, keeping her hands on your shoulders. “Does it feel alright?” “Yes,” you say as you nod quickly. “And you really like it?” “Yes, Mom, I do. Thank you again.” This time you initiate a hug, and it’s your mom who has teary eyes. “I’m so glad. I just want to help. It’s hard seeing your baby go through things like this.” “We appreciate any help you offer,” your partner reassures her. “Ready for pants,” she asks you. She holds open your pajama pants, and you step into them. “I need bigger ones,” you say absentmindedly, something you’ve said several times over the past month. They fit too snugly around your bedtime diapers. “We’ll see what Santa brought in the morning,” your partner says as she puts warm socks on your feet because they always get cold at night. “I really have to go down there like this?” “You can wear your new sleeper.” “Honey,” your mom says, “everyone here loves you. No one would dream of making fun of you, and if they do, they’ll have to answer to me.” She always was protective when it came to making sure no one made fun of you for your problem. “That’s what I said,” your partner chimes in. “You ready for cake,” your mom asks. She opens the door, and your big sister walks by with your five-year-old niece in her arms. The little tyke is also wearing her jammies so she can go straight to bed when she gets home. She’s already almost asleep in her mom’s arms. You all head downstairs, and you get complimented on your new ‘shirt,’ and everyone congratulates your mom for doing such a good job on it. Not a word is said about your diaper bulge or the two diapers, one dirty, in the kitchen trash. You’re almost ready to fall asleep when you get in the car for the ride home, and though you’re a little damp when by the time she steers you to the bedside, your partner yawns as she says, “You’ll last til morning.” And in the morning, you’ll wake up and open presents at home with her before heading back to your parents’ house for yet more presents, this time wearing your new sleeper, and who knows, maybe some of those cute diapers your mom mentioned will be waiting under the tree. Maybe you’ll have a dirty diaper while opening presents – you usually do that time of morning – and it will go unremarked while you all finish opening because some things are more important than getting you into clean pants right away, like Christmas and presents and family. Maybe your partner will change you, maybe your mom, or maybe even your little sister, just two years younger than you but still living at home. It wouldn’t be the first time, and after all, your partner already packs a box of changing supplies to leave at your parents’ house. But no matter. Whatever happens, it will be fine, and so will you. That knowledge and the sense of peace it creates in your heart is the best Christmas present you could hope for. You can read Alex’s extensive library of sweet and kinky ABDL fiction on Patreon, Amazon, and SubscribeStar.

Little Gin-Gin's Trip to the Mall *this is only the first out of many to come* ooOoo Chapter 1: “Is my little Gin-gin excited to meet Santa!?” her mommy asked, gasping as if she were surprised. From their place in line, she could see about fifty other adult-babies with their mommies and daddies. Some eagerly awaited to meet the fat, white-haired man in the red suite while others sulked, mortified at the prospect of having to sit on a grown-man's lap in front of a crowd of strangers. “Are you going to tell Santa everything you want for Christmas?” the woman bounced her in her arms, squeezing the back of her thick oversized diaper. Crinkling loudly, Ginny didn’t give it a second thought. Her self worth had been lost a long time ago. No longer did she care who saw her naked or diapered. The mall, possibly the most public place you could be seen in, was where they were. Deck the Halls played loudly over the speakers and littles gathered around the large sparkly Christmas tree, eagerly watching the train go round and round in circles. The general atmosphere was a happy one. Holiday music filled the air as people did last minute Christmas shopping, dragging their littles in tow or dropping them off at the mall daycare. Ginny couldn’t help but blush as her mommy, placed a big sloppy wet kiss on her cheek. Her eyes drifted down, catching just a hint of the white diaper, peeking out from her frilled, velvety red dress. Soleless, shining black Mary Jane’s were strapped onto her feet and ruffled white socks that went up to almost her knees. The girl was convinced that dress up was her mommy’s favorite part of the day. Never was she to look less than her best, which meant looking the most little she could be. There was a time when she would’ve rebelled. There was a time she would've screamed and cried, refusing to leave the house until her mommy had to drag her out. But that time had passed and now she had resigned herself to the fact that she was never escaping. All she could do was suck it up and pretend. Good girls were rewarded with treats. Naughty girls received spankings. That was something she did not want. Next in line, a feeling of fear suddenly formed in the pit of her stomach. Gripping onto the front of her mommy’s shirt, the ginger-haired girl hid her face in the woman’s warm, soft bosom, tightening her legs around her waist. Laughs were heard as her mommy kissed her head, and they were called up. The fake Santa gave a friendly smile, motioning for them to come forward. “Ohhh, is the baby shy?” a worker cooed, approaching them. He was dressed as an elf with big ears, pointy shoes and a pointy hat. “Why doesn’t mommy come up with us! You wouldn’t want Santa to forget any presents, would you?” Could Santa grant her her freedom? Could Santa give her a phone so she could call the police and escape this place? The answer was no. There was nothing Santa could give her. They didn’t wait for an answer and her heart skipped a beat as she was taken from the warmth of her mommy’s arms. It was sickening how much she had begun to depend on her. A high pitched squeal escaped her lips as she was placed on the man’s lap, pressed against his beer belly. It didn’t surprise her at how she fit perfectly snug on his lap and he held onto her waist, ensuring she didn’t slip off. “Well, hohoho! You can call me Santa, what's your name?” the man asked in a loud jovial voice, his breath smelling of mint. His long beard tickled her skin leaving her wanting to pull on it. “M-mommy cawl me, Gin-gin ow Ginny!” as she spoke, drool dribbled from her mouth, and if the Santa imposter noticed or cared, he didn’t show it. Beside them, her mommy beamed, taking numerous pictures on her phone. Ginny knew that when spoke it either had to be in her baby voice or she was to stay silent. She had worked hard to perfect the high and squeaky voice, but her inability to pronounce words came naturally after over half of her teeth were removed and twisted around in her mouth. Was she in constant immense pain? Yes. Did her mommy care? No. She thought her speech impediment was cute and teethers had become her new best friend. Plus the constant drooling that resulted from the procedure was an extra bonus. “Well, Gin-gin, have you been a good or a naughty girl?” “Goo’!” she squealed, bouncing lightly in his lap, much to the enjoyment of everyone watching. In another life, she could’ve been an actress. That’s how good she was at pretending. “Why don’t you tell Santa what you want for Christmas.” She leaned forward, smelling the faintest whiff of cinnamon and cupped her hand around his ear, coming up with things on the spot. “My elves down at the North Pole are working very very hard to prepare. I can promise that you are going to have a very happy Christmas.” She continued to smile, giggling at all the right moments as she sucked on her fingers. A woman elf stood behind the camera, making funny faces as they did with all littles to get them to smile. Ginny beamed, making sure to show her toothless mouth as the pictures were taken. Beside them stood Jill Anderson, usually a stern woman, but today unusually happy. The woman already knew what her Christmas cards were going to be as she glanced down at her little’s exposed diaper, rapidly turning yellow, and she didn’t even realize. This year was going to be a great Christmas. ooOoo A/N: Hey! I just wanted to do a quick Christmas one shot, since the holidays are coming up!! For those who don’t remember or didn’t read it, Ginny was the new nurse from Emmy’s story who was taken and regressed by Jill Anderson, the mean nurse. I will be doing more of these quick one shots for the other characters I’ve created in this Little Beginnings universe! Hope you enjoy and happy holidays to everyone celebrating Christmas and Hanukkah!

Looking for people in Saskatchewan or Saskatoon for friends or maybe more

This is a Diaper Dimension story that is inspired by “Unfair”, a currently ongoing novel being written by Personalias. A discussion with him about how older Littles and Amazons live within the world was something we both hadn’t seen before and I wanted to explore it a little. Content warning: There is a mention and descriptions of a symptom of cancer. Last Moments “How do you want to do this Chris?” It’s funny. Being a Little, I couldn’t really respond in many different ways to this question. Amazon lawyers just want to cover their arses though. I’m a lucky one, I still have my brains even if I can’t walk to save my life. So he had to get my full consent for this. “Should she pass away I want to be put into full care of a state home” I made sure I was clear about the “state” part. I wasn’t going to be adopted again at sixty-five except by Amazons who got their kicks from seeing us die. They existed, even Amazons knew that, but like all things it was normally seen as the lesser of two evils to have Littles cared for round the clock by someone with the resources to do so. I’d had nightmares of being taken away and locked in a crib by some witch who wanted to keep me as a “pity” case. I’d woken up more times than I can count, sweating from fear of losing my mind to brain rotting cartoons and whatever else some horrible sadistic Amazon might do in the name of “easing my last few years”. I had no such intention of ending up there though. “You’re sure? You’ve only just reached the age where this is an option at all, you could still be…” “I’m sure, Mr Grist” I deferred, despite knowing and using Robert's name since I was adopted. The man had been with us since day one, signing my adoption papers off when Clarissa had taken me in. As with most Little adoptions, it wasn’t my choice. But unlike most Little adoptions, Clarissa had enough empathy to leave me with my identity intact. “Very well. Can you sign papers?” He placed the three page form confirming my decision on my highchair tray, a small section at the bottom requiring my confirmation. I shook my head “No, even without the arthritis, my developmental plateau was such that I lost fine motor control” He nodded, producing a small stamp and ink blotter from his bag. I’d lied a little there, secretly I’d been ensuring that my handwriting and typing skills were not vastly different from others my age. But once my fingers had started to creak I’d abandoned those exercises. This was easier. “I’ll just align these with your name, please press your thumb into the ink and mark the square with your print” he was talking slower, methodically. It was clear he didn’t want me to do this. Amazons set up the state homes system in response to many elderly Littles being abandoned by uncaring parents. Amazons were not heartless, but they were reliant on their feelings remaining stable just like anyone else. And when your Little one is wrinkling, smelling different, needing constant salon trips just to stay being your “special little one”, it takes its toll. That system was an admission of failure for them they were not used to, and Robert felt it as much as any of his ilk did. I followed his instructions, the red blotter staining my thumb as my hand, shaking from a combination of nerves and age, pressed into the paper. He then handed me the stamp, now with my full name blazed into it, and helped me push it firmly into the blotter before directing it to the relevant line at the bottom of the third page of the contract. “Chris... Clarissa and you are… special. Really.” That was unexpected “What do you mean? Bob, you’ve never treated me as anything other than…” “A baby boy? Yes, I know. But Clarissa doesn’t, and I think I know why. You’re the most intelligent Little I know...” that was a backhanded compliment at best, given how we lost our minds in most cases “and I think she saw that too” I sighed, trying to hold my tongue. He meant well, that was one of the more infuriating elements to this whole affair. Clarissa always went that extra step, never said anything in broad strokes, always acted like I was someone she wanted to talk to. Bob always looked a little uncomfortable with the idea of a Little who had been adopted forty years ago and was able to intellectually compete with him. “I’m lucky, I guess” that wasn’t a lie, even if it wasn’t what I wanted to say “But being able to talk about the ins and outs of civil law with you at diners wasn’t that stimulating you know” Bob chuckled “Well… I’ll miss it. Most clients of mine are content to breastfeed their kids in front of me and just let me write everything for them. I’d never had to explain the concept of a 23b-21 registration process to someone eating a Smiley Meal in just a…” he stopped. I knew where he was going with that “... I mean, a Little with a real sense of the world, you know?” I think I wanted to both laugh and punch him in that instant. The left and right sides of the brain sometimes come into conflict after all and it’s possible both thoughts occurred. In that split second it chose the less confrontational option. “I’ve worn diapers for four decades now Rob. Hell haven’t you changed me before?” He grimaced “One time. I babysat… I took care of you for Clarissa’s father's funeral. You err… apparently didn’t take well to the formula I’d made.” I smirked “I may have told you to put in double the normal amount of powder… Tastes a lot sweeter and goes through you a lot faster...” His eyes went wide, then a similar smirk appeared on his face “You cheeky monkey. I knew I should’ve just listened to Clarissa’s instructions” I imagine he wanted to call me worse things but Amazons basically avoided cussing in front of adopted Littles by instinct once they reached adulthood. If you did it on a crowded train you’d get tutters and parents covering their child's (Little or not) ears with their hands. I saw his face drop a little as he put the papers away. Once he filed those and sent them through to the central registration office, that would be it. A couple of smart looking Amazons would come round, read the full text of the contract to me and then I’d get into a car with them. A few hours later, I’d be being put down for a nap in a bare bones crib with whatever plush toys I’d chosen to take with me. I’d get to meet some caretakers, be regularly breastfed and changed but I’d never be given an opportunity to do a crossword, or read a journal. Best I could hope for was a soft fleece alphabet book… “I’ll stay here with you. Until we have to leave.” Rob stated “Least I can do” I nodded “Mmm… for me or for Clarissa?” He frowned “Both of you. I know our relationship has been professional for the entire time we’ve known eachother but I consider you a friend and her…” he paused. I could see the pain on his face “I considered her a partner. Not in the romantic sense… but she was always there for me” He got up off his chair next to me, pulling his shirt down tight and putting his bag on the table. He put away his writing equipment, clipped the thing shut and then turned to face me again “Right… guess we should go and see her huh?” I nodded. This was going to hurt, but it had to be done. “Yeah… gimme a hand out of this chair” I couldn’t unclip any of the straps or the tray, even before my fingers had started to crumble on the inside. Amazons would’ve made everything Little-proof if they could. Rob removed the various contraptions keeping me in place and then hoisted me onto his arm, my head at his eye level, my feet barely touching his belt. I felt a distinct and noticeable squish as he did so. I’d wet during our meeting, that squish had been absent when I’d been put in the chair. “Do you need a change or…” I shook my head. He’d noticed straight away but even after forty years my body's routine was reliable enough at this point to know that changing me now would just mean changing me again in an hour. “Ok kiddo... Chris” “You don’t have to correct yourself every time you treat me like a toddler, Rob” I’d far rather he just acted naturally than put on some forced civility for the sake of our last day in this house. He sighed “Yes, I do. It’s what she would want me to do. You know that as well as I do.” My eyebrow must have visibly raised because a small grin appeared on his face “Look, we weren’t romantically involved but… she cared about you so much Chris. I know if the cancer hadn’t…” I audibly cleared my throat “Don’t. You know she wouldn’t want us talking about that close to her room either” I looked towards the bedroom as we approached the door, Rob's hand pulling the handle and opening it up to reveal its occupant. There she was. My “mommy”. The person I’d been doted on by for what may as well have been my whole life. She was just sitting quietly in a recliner, her legs and hands relaxed as she slept. That had been the first sign something had been wrong, she’d fallen asleep at the dinner table. Just gone, out like a light. I thought maybe she’d just been having trouble with insomnia and she’d been hiding it. Wasn’t strictly my problem, so I’d let her tell me if she wanted to. Then she fell asleep at the wheel of the car at some lights. With me in it on the passenger side, strapped tightly in a car seat. Then it became my problem too, and she knew it. She’d told me it had been happening once a day for a few months. We went to the doctors, she got tested and we got the results. It was that easy and that simple. But it was the most painful day of my life… and hers. A tumour in her brain was messing with everything, chances of her living after surgery with all her functions intact were slim, and I knew she’d never want that life for herself. In other words, a life without me. There was no chance I’d be left in the care of an Amazon who was as unwell as she was, or could’ve been. She already got funny looks for giving me the level of independence I had, it would take very little for someone to take some of that away. Rob walked me over to her side, grabbing a nearby chair and pulling it up to the arm of the recliner so we were at eye level. “Clarissa. Clarissa, it’s time to get up” Rob said, half-heartedly. She stayed asleep, her breathing was slow but stable and her eyes were moving behind the lids. She was dreaming… “Mommy” I grabbed her hand my fingers rubbing against her knuckles “Mommy wake up” A low groan was my answer as she turned to face us. I smiled, my thumb going to my mouth instinctively as her deep blue eyes made contact with mine. Despite letting me keep so much, sometimes I couldn’t help but give her something of my adulthood at times. I’d take an oral fixation with a clear head over no teeth, that’s for sure. “Hey Chris… Sorry, I must have fallen asleep again” she slurred the words, still coming out of the dream state “Are you feeling ok?” “Yeah Mommy, I’m alright” I lied, sniffling. I was far from alright seeing her this way. We were separated by two years of age, but she looked and sounded twenty years older now. Rest and medication, however much time it had given us, had not meant she was able to be the woman that had taken me in all those years ago. “Good. Rob, I’m guessing you and Chris have had the meeting?” Rob smiled and looked her in the eye, going close to her face and resting his hand on hers “Yes Clarissa, we’ve signed everything off. In a few days you’ll be able to go into the hospital knowing Chris is…” he paused, looking at me as if for guidance. I didn’t know what to add to that sentence myself “That Chris’ll be fine” A little laugh came from her as her mouth strained into a smile “I’m not worried about Chris. He’s still got all the energy he needs to be a troublemaker” I felt my throat tighten. That sense of humour was something I’d miss every day from here on out. I could feel the first tears in my eyes trying to break free of their ducts. “Oh… come on Mommy please…” I knew I sounded like I was starting to sob, but I’d stopped caring “I’m not… not that bad” She straightened up in the chair. I could see the energy she was expending just to stay lucid, to stay in the present “Chris, can you come onto my lap please” Rob lowered me down onto the chair, my legs and arms clambering over the arm and eventually finding purchase on her dress. I moved myself into a comfortable position, facing her directly as she pulled me close and let my legs find space to either side of her. “You promise to be a good boy for me, ok?” she started pulling her fingers through my thinning hair, it’s little grey strands now carefully managed by the local salon. That would be another thing I’d lose I suppose. “Y… yes Mommy” I felt the first droplet of a tear stream down my face. You think you’ve prepared yourself for these moments, but trust me you never have. “Don’t lose what makes you special.” Her eyes were focussed, more so than I’d seen them for years. “Don’t give anyone an easy time of what you have left. Throw every tantrum and every little rebellious act you can if you need to” I smiled, even at the last she was still telling me to fight the system. She’d never been on the same page as other Amazons, even if she still breastfed me and changed my diapers. She liked to call me “special” round others, like I’d been born with the natural gift of speech and literacy that simply couldn’t be taken away. When I’d been told my developmental plateau (I hated the term, and so did most Amazons who just wanted to call it “how much of a baby I am”) was likely to be firmly in the “infant” percentile she’d thrown the papers out the window and refused to take me back to the daycare. “I will Mommy. I’ll teach them a thing or two” I winked, another tear coming from my eye as it was forced free of the duct. “That’s my baby boy” she tickled my tummy, eliciting a totally involuntary giggle from me... and another reaction as well. You have to understand that I would’ve avoided it if I could. This was not the moment I wanted to be interrupted by a call of nature but forty years in nothing but thick cloth diapers take a toll on your muscle strength down there. I felt the first wet release of gas moments before my stomach cramped and forced me to grunt and grit my teeth. It was long since past the point of producing anything other than slick mush, Amazon breastmilk was full of everything a Little needs except the firm matter required to make pooping anything other than a very quick experience. “Oh dear… Is it really that time already?” she bounced me a little on her knee. Great, just squish it around while I’m still going… Rob groaned next to her “He was wet during the meeting, and he did say he didn’t want to be changed. Maybe he…” Clarissa giggled “Hah, Chris poops when he needs to. Trust me you learn these things after forty years.” At this point I was emotionally spent. Filling your underwear while you’re already struggling emotionally is a breaking point for most people I imagine. I burst into a bawl, my cries sounding no different to those of a child as I pulled my adopted mother into a full hug. “I… can’t... “ I tried to say something. Anything. “I know baby. I know” she looked at Rob “Did you do it, did he sign the papers?” Rob nodded, his eyes widening a little “You want to tell him now? There may not be another time” I sniffled, looking back and forth between the two of them “What… tell me what?” Clarissa looked down at me again, pulling my head between her breasts. I almost wanted to start suckling there and then, such was the desperate feeling in my head. “Rob didn’t give you papers to send you to the state house” I pulled my head back instantly. My sobbing was on hold, my brain had suddenly activated fight mode. “What? What did…” Clarissa smiled weakly “He’s adopting you. I’m not giving you over to some random Tweeners in a care home. I know you would’ve refused this if I’d asked but… I couldn’t leave you there. I’m sorry” I blinked in shock. My mind suddenly flooded with a mix of different emotions. Betrayal hit first, my choice having been taken away at the last minute. But a momentary look into her eyes killed that off and replaced it with something else. “I… why? You’re as old as me Rob, you can’t…” He shook his head, “I can and I will. You deserve better than to be left to brain drain in the middle of nowhere.” I lay my head back into Clarissa’s chest. This was all too much. “Chris, honey.” She started to rub my head, “Rob will take you to visit me in the hospital for as long… as long we can” she was crying now too, I could feel the tears as she kissed the top of my head. Amazons think Littles just one day start to lose their adult minds. For one second there I believed it was happening to me. Nothing but emotions were swimming in my brain, nothing but the feeling of mess in my diaper and the emotional distress of the last few minutes were describable, and neither were things I wanted anymore. “Rob, can you change him please. I think I need to sleep again.” she may as well have read my mind. Rob got up and put his arms under my armpits. I was spent, completely and totally done and both of them knew it. I wasn’t going to be able to say much more, but I didn’t need to. I’d get more time with her and now… now I had to start calling my lawyer… “Daddy.” Rob stopped in his tracks. His face turned into a smile as he looked at my red and snotty face. “You hear that Clarissa, I think your little guy is gonna be alright.” She laughed, “Didn’t I say a few minutes ago I knew he would be? Tell me how you feel after you’ve dealt with what he's just given you to deal with in his diaper and…” she yawned, her head leaning back in the chair “and then we’ll have another chat.” He grimaced and then chuckled. “Hopefully it’s not as bad as last time huh Chris?” I didn’t answer. I was already falling asleep from exhaustion. But I think I had good dreams during that nap… and honestly I don’t think I’ve had any nightmares since. If you'd like to read more of my work, please visit www.patreon.com/DaddyWuffster I post three 3000 word stories a month there. You'll get two on the $5 tier and 3 on the $10 tier! There is currently an ongoing Diaper Dimension story there for $10 Patrons called "Opportunities for Development" which is now up to its fourth chapter! Plus if you subscribe on the $10 tier you'll get one of them (voted for by Patrons!) as an audiobook!

AUTHOR'S NOTE: I've decided to consolidate these little scenes into a single series of posts I'm calling Raising Husbands. New entries will appear on Patreon approximately two weeks before I post them here. _______ I do a lot of long stories (too long sometimes) and wanted to try something very short. I suspect I'll post a number of what I'm calling these short scenes, composed mostly of dialogue, in this universe I've created. Right now, I think each scene will be entirely episodic and not connected to the others. Enjoy! Date Night “What would you like to drink,” the waitress asked the two of them. “First bottle is on me,” Jess said, and ordered a Brunello. “Are we celebrating something,” Susie asked, happy Jess ordered a bottle much more expensive than what she would ever get for herself. “Of course we are: it’s Friday.” The waitress returned with the bottle and served two glasses. “Let’s drink to something,” Jess excitedly said, the glass in her hand seeming to make the weekend official. Susie raised her glass. “A toast: to babysitters.” “Damn right,” Jess laughed. “And another toast: to our husbands, without whom a Friday night out wouldn’t be nearly so special.” “Amen,” Susie added before taking another drink. “Been a hell of a week,” Jess said, shaking her head. “But it’s Friday, and Ryan is spending the night.” “Good for you. What time are you picking him up tomorrow?” “Not until lunch time.” “Ugh. Jealous. Well, I’m sure you’ve earned it.” “You don’t know the half of it,” Jess said. “Four times this week, and it’s only Friday.” “Four?” Susie was surprised but not shocked. Two was average for Jess, three not uncommon, but to have to give Ryan four spankings in a week? That was unusual. “How did he manage to get in so much trouble?” “The really amazing part is it wasn’t five. I try, seriously – you know I do – to give him a little leeway, but it’s like the seasons change and he turns into this crazy person who wants to argue over every little thing. First spanking was over making his bed, if you can believe that. At his age!” Susie didn’t see perfectly eye to eye with her friend on discipline. She knew Ryan could be a handful, but Jessica had a hair trigger on her hairbrush, and Ryan’s butt paid the price for it. “Just because he wouldn’t make the bed?” “Because of the attitude that went with it. He actually threw a pillow at me.” “You’re kidding!” “And as soon as he did it, his eyes were like saucers. He knew immediately how much trouble he was in. Why he can’t think one step ahead … anyway, it’s the same struggle as usual, trying to get him to stick to the chore chart.” “You know there’s an easier way,” Susie said knowingly, swirling the wine in her glass. “We’re just going to disagree about that,” Jess replied. “I mean, he’s yours, so you do what you think is right, but Jake is one spoiled …” As very close friends, they were comfortable with some gentle joshing. It was hardly the first time of the fiftieth they’d discussed this. “He’s not spoiled!” “You do everything for him.” “It’s not everything, and I just made a choice: I could spend as much time trying to get Jake to behave like you do with Ryan and still end up redoing whatever it is I asked him to do, or I could just do it myself in half the time.” “Fair enough. Who did you find to sit anyway?” “Liz is home for the weekend.” “Your neighbor’s daughter?” “Mhmm. She’s good with him. You know with his potty problems, well, not every sitter is willing to deal with that.” “Another problem spanking his bottom for him could help.” “It would not,” Susie said. “You always say that.” “It couldn’t hurt. Well, it wouldn’t hurt you, anyway,” Jess snickered “Leave my Jakey alone. He’s doing the best he can. You make it sound so much worse than it is. It’s not the end of the world.” Susie always underplayed how much of a problem it was, but it was true as far it went – it was a problem, and it caused other problems, but it wasn’t the end of the world that Jake still had potty issues at his age. “You're right. I’m sorry.” “So how did you get to four anyway,” Susie asked. Even if she didn’t agree with how strict her friend could be, she wasn’t judgmental about it. A lot of people, maybe even most, were pro-spanking where they lived, even if Jess was on the leading edge of the trend. Susie’s curiosity got the better of her. “Bathroom issues, as a matter of fact. In my life, I have never seen such a mess.” “What happened?” “I let him take a bath on his own. He’s been wanting to for a while and trying to convince me. We even did a trial run with me just sitting in the bathroom and him bathing himself. I finally relented and let him solo.” “Well, with you expecting him to do so much cleaning, why not clean himself,” Susie said with a chuckle. “How bad was it?” “Standing water on the floor. He said he was playing tidal wave.” “Ceiling leak?” “No, thank god. I yanked him out of the tub, sat down on the toilet and pulled him right over my knee. He was soaked, I was soaked. I don’t think I’ve ever been so mad at him.” “Maybe you should have waited until you had calmed down.” “O, trust me, I did. That was just a preview. All that did was start his crocodile tears, but when I told him, ‘We are going to clean up this mess, and then mommy is going to spank your bottom blue’ the real tears started. I mean, granted thinking ahead is not his strong suit, but what did he think was going to happen? He got a little taste of natural consequences, too.” “How’s that?” “The towels were soaked. He just had to endure being cold and naked.” Susie grimaced. “I think even I would’ve spanked Jakey if he did something like that, but don’t you think that was a little harsh?” “It was only five minutes. We got the worst of it cleaned up, and I went and got a towel from my bathroom. I warmed him up, we had a little talk, got him spanked and then straight into bed. I cleaned up the rest.” “I wish that were the sort of bathroom issue I was dealing with.” “What does his doctor say?” “To just keep working at it. It’s not …” Susie shook her head and pour another glass. “He just won’t do it away from home, and even if we are home, he won’t unless I’m there.” “Still?” Susie nodded. “He just holds it and holds it until he can’t anymore, and then he tries to hide what happened. His daycare says it can’t keep happening.” “What do they want you to do?” “Give him an enema every morning before I bring him in, which his doctor says is the worst possible thing to do. She says he won’t ever learn if we do that.” “What are the other options?” “There’s the surgery, but I don’t want to do that yet. That’s why I like Liz so much. She’s so good about handling the episodes. I mean, he trusts her so much more because of how good she is about it, she’s the only sitter he likes enough that he won’t cry when I leave. If only his daycare would be half as good about it.” “Maybe you need to find a new daycare.” “I’m not sure that would help; I could see that just making it more difficult with the new place and new people. And the episodes obviously bother the staff a whole lot more than they bother Jakey. Of course, that’s kinda the problem since he won’t tell them, but he does seem to like it there.” “Well, I know I keep coming back to this but you’ve tried rewarding Jake. Maybe it’s time…” “He’s doing his best, Jessica. Why you think that’s the solution to every problem …” “It’s how I was raised. I always knew I’d be a spanker. My mom was; she gave me spanking authority over my brothers when I was … I’m not sure, exactly. Anyway, I gave Billy a spanking just last week, too. Wasn’t even babysitting. I was just visiting, and he got told for the millionth time to stop running in the house and didn’t stop, so I snagged him right out of the air. Mom got the paddle from the kitchen and finished the job.” “I know it’s the preferred way these days,” Susie said. “I just don’t … I don’t like doing it. Guess I’m just a softie. And Jakey is so … it’s not like I’ve never spanked him.” “Well, I know you’ve given him a few swats before.” “That counts as a spanking.” “I’ve given Ryan that much for a warning.” “Jakey is more sensitive than Ryan. I mean, for heaven's sake, he’s too embarrassed to tell his daycare teacher he has a load in is pants. Give Jake a pop on the butt, and he full on sobs. Ryan lives his life like he’s the second coming of Tarzan. A pop on the butt doesn’t even get through to him.” “If only. That would have prevented the third and fourth trip he took over my knee this week.” “What happened?” “Toy store.” “Why were you buying him a toy if he was being such a pill all week?” “Carrots and sticks. I promised him if he did the dishes every night for one week without needing to be reminded, he could pick out a toy under $30. Just goes to prove he’s fully capable of remembering his chores without being told. He just doesn't because he doesn't want to.” “So toy store meltdown?” “Big time. I did my very best to calm him down. I told him we could pick a different chore for him to remember, something a little harder, and that could be his reward later. Nope. I showed him other toys. Nope.” “That’s a shame. Turning what should’ve been a nice outing into something you both regret.” “Yeah. I guess I should’ve just marched him out of there at the first whine instead of trying to salvage it … I just wanted to do something nice. Anyway, I gave him a warning swat on his reset button, and it didn’t even faze him. He paused for, like, half a second before just getting louder. Then I’m that woman in the toy store, telling him, ‘Do you want a toy, or do you want mommy to spank your naughty bottom in front of all these people?’” “Guess he didn’t choose the toy,” Susie surmised. “Doesn’t that sort of thing embarrass you?” “Spanking him in public? In another time and place, maybe, but the people at the toy store have to be used to it. I’m convinced that’s why there are three benches right in front of the store. And pretty much every woman has had that moment … What I do find is embarrassing is Ryan behaving that way. If only he were as embarrassed by his own behavior as he was by the consequences. I spank-marched him back into the mall, and that’s when he turned red and couldn’t stop stammering apologies.” “Poor little guy,” Susie commented. “I mean, I know he earned it, but it’s not entirely his fault.” “How is it not his fault,” Jess asked incredulously. “He has poor impulse control. Sometimes they just can’t help it until it’s too late.” “Right. How inconvenient for him that he always seems to remember to control his impulses right around the moment I’m unbuttoning his pants. That and when I refer to myself as ‘mommy’ is when he’s suddenly so modest and embarrassed.” Jessica shook her head. “Anyway, you know how it is. Some people stop to watch a public spanking or think it’s good for their own to watch as a warning; others just keep walking. Makes no difference. I took his pants down, got the paddle out of the diaper bag, and put him over my knee. He managed to keep his composure for about two swats.” “At least you left his diaper up.” “O no, that came down as well. Public or not, he needed a bare bottom spanking. I don’t care if he is 36. If that boy needs a bare bottom spanking, I’m gonna bare and spank that bottom likes he’s 20 years old.” “Hold on,” Susie said and took out her vibrating phone. A wide smile formed across her face, and she practically bounced in her seat in excitement. “Yes!” “What? Share!” “Jakey did it!” “Really? Aww. That’s great. What exactly happened?” “He just did it. Liz and him were playing with his cars, and he just filled his diaper right there.” “He didn’t go and hide first?” “Nope. Ugh, so proud.” Susie tapped on her phone and waited a few seconds for a reply. “And then when she asked him if he had anything to tell her, he actually told her what he’d done. Liz is a miracle worker! Any other sitter, he would’ve tried to hold it until he was in pain and then gone and hide. The only other person besides me he’ll just go around when he needs to is his mother, and not even me sometimes. I’m ordering more wine.” “Champagne. Let’s celebrate.” “Even better! Ya know, I think the last time I had champagne was when Jakey and I got married. His mother told me he was diaper-shy when we started negotiating, but I didn’t think we’d still be working on getting him over it for this long.” She let out a short sigh of contentment, flagged down their waitress and ordered a bottle of champagne. “Anyway,” she said as the waitress walked away, “you said four. That was only three.” “Sorry?” “You said the toy store incident led to spankings three and four, but that was only three.” “O. Well, I got him rediapered and walked him out of the mall, sans pants of course. He cried most of the way home, and he was quiet and sulky all through dinner. We were doing the dishes together, and as soon as we were done – can you believe this – he actually asked me if we could go back to the toy store the next day.” “You’re kidding.” “Not even a little. I explained natural consequences to him for about the billionth time and that he would not be getting a new toy this week, and that’s when meltdown number 2 started. I got the paddle right back out and bared him all over again, spanked his butt, and put him straight to bed after we had some cuddle time. To his credit, he did apologize the next day.” “You definitely got a willful one,” Susie remarked. “It’s why his mother wanted me to have him. She knew he’d need a firm hand.” “Who did you get to babysit tonight?” Susie asked because Ryan had a reputation in the neighborhood; it wasn’t so easy finding a sitter for him. “My mom.” “Hopefully he’s being an angel for her.” “Hopefully, but if history is any guide, he’s probably in a corner right now listening to Billy get a spanking and waiting for his turn. Those two get each other so wound up, it’s almost a certainty if they’re together for than an hour they’re going to get themselves in trouble.” “How old is Billy now?” “Twenty-six.” “Is your mom having any luck finding him a wife?” “it’s hard. He’s not exactly what women want in a husband these days.” “It’s so unfair. It’s not his fault he has a big penis.” Jess shrugged. “You know how much more work they can be, all the behavioral problems those men seem to have.” “I think that’s a myth. If they’re well trained by their moms and their wives keep up with the training and milk them regularly, I think they’re angels.” “Then do you want him? Mom’s been building up a pretty sweet dowry.” Susie blushed. “Um, no. Sorry. One's enough for me.” Their champagne arrived, and they raised their glasses. Jess toasted, “To Jakey. Let’s hope tonight was a breakthrough and his diaper shyness is a thing of the past.” Susie toasted, “To Ryan. May he one day go an entire week without needing a spanking.” Jessica finished her flute of champagne in a swallow. “That’s how a wife who doesn’t have to pick up her husband until lunch time drinks,” Susie joked. “Damn right. I guess we should order some food before we go back to my place.” Susie looked around the restaurant. How quiet and clean and civilized it was, not a man in sight. Much as she looked forward to telling Jakey how proud of him she was for using his diaper like a good boy, she didn’t want Break Night/Date Night to end too soon.

When a wolf has a little too much to drink one night, he ends up ruining all of his summer plans. But his mother has found a solution... a job at a local daycare... This a slightly reformatted and edited version of the story I first posted to this Patreon when I launched it. With the next story directly following on from these events, I thought it would be good to properly get it into a post! Without a Care “But Mom why do I have to go?” “Because when I put in the application I had to mention your little accident two weeks ago” “I already explained why that happened! It was because I drank too much the night before and was completely hammered” “You shouldn’t have been drinking in the first place!” His mother shouted back “Besides I still have to mention it. They asked specifically if there had been any recent incidents of bed-wetting. If I didn’t, and anyone asked about it, I could have been in serious trouble” The 16-year-old wolf struggled to find an answer to this one. His mouth opened and closed without any form of communication. “Right” said his mother, clearly annoyed that the conversation had needed to go this far, “That’s sorted then. I’m sorry no where else would take you, but they should be able to give you jobs that will help in the future, especially if you have kids” “Yeah like I’m ever going to be taking care of kids” he replied, beginning to walk off. “Jimmy, don’t forget to pack all the stuff you need tonight. I don’t want you arriving to find you haven’t got enough underwear” “Mum I’m sure I’ll be fine” “Right now get to bed, if we’re not at the day-care by 9:00 tomorrow you’re not going to be giving a very good first impression” Jimmy only snarled. He had wanted to apply for a camp over the summer, in particular one that would be fun but also give him work. His mum had offered to help, and had gone through the various websites and phone channels. Thanks to the “incident” two weeks ago, however, only the day-care down the road had offered him a place to stay and work, mentioning that they had the “resources to deal with such an incident should it happen again”. The very words were like poison. They implied that the 16-year-old wolf would wet the bed, something he hadn’t done since he was 5. “Nothing I can do about it now” he said to himself, hauling his suitcase out of the cupboard under the stairs. Before long he had packed, his entire wardrobe was empty, and the chest of drawers next to his bed was void of underwear and pyjamas. The only thing left now was to go to bed and await the noise of his alarm the next morning. When the alarm did sound, Jimmy was already up and showering. A frustrated nights sleep had meant that he had awoken several times. This was, after all, his first taste of work. It was a big step in the teenage wolfs life, albeit a step in an odd direction. Eventually he had given up at six am, when there was little point in trying to go back to the world of dreams. Wandering out of the bathroom wrapped in only a towel he went back to his room, pushing the alarm button on his clock. This was promptly followed by a voice at his bedroom door “You’d better be out of bed mister, I’m not – Oh you’re awake!” “Yeah mum, can I have some privacy while I change” “Oh, sure” his mother sounded as though she was surprised to see her son awake, let alone half-naked. As she closed the door behind her, Jimmy threw his towel to floor and began to change into his last set of available clothes. As the car went to park outside the “Little Joy Day-Care Centre” Jimmy felt an odd sense of anxiety. He had no idea how to take care of babies and toddlers, yet he was about to be responsible for some of them. However, the voice of his mother from the front seat of the car was enough to shake him out of his thoughts. “Come on get that suitcase out of the back!” Within moments the case was out and both mother and son were walking up to the front of the day-care. As they walked in a combination of sensual stimuli hit both of them, a combination that could only mean “childhood”. White walls and blue floors greeted them, leading up to a pine desk with a fox sitting behind it. There were banners along the skirting boards covered in balloons and teddy bears and the noise of screaming and laughter that could only be coming from toddlers and babies was mixed with the sounds of cooing coming from a room the left of the entrance. The smells of baby powder and disinfectant filled the air, creating a strange aroma that was very nostalgic to the wolf. He had been in a similar place to this a long time ago, he thought to himself, though he couldn’t remember any of it off hand. “Hello there, can I help at all” the voice came from the fox behind the desk, clearly a receptionist. “Yes my son is here to work with you for a few weeks” His mother said, before Jimmy could even get a word in for himself “Ah yes Mr. Hall, if you take a right here you’ll be outside the headmistresses office. She’ll be able to give you more information” she immediately went back to her computer screen without a second look at the two of them. Having followed this simple instruction the mother and son were now seated in front of an older fox. Large spectacles covered her eyes and her hair was tinged grey at the edges. “Mr. Hall I’d like to welcome you to Little Joy Day-care. My name is Jennifer Dart, though I expect you to call me Miss Dart or Miss” she straightened herself up, as if to assert authority over her new worker “As the brief explained you’ll be helping out the staff in many of their day-to-day tasks. This includes, but is not limited to, cleaning out potties and diaper pails, cleaning the toilets and changing tables and replacing supplies from the stockroom.” She stared almost menacingly at Jimmy from across her desk. “You will not be required to do much while the children are here, most go home at 4pm with their parents, at which point we begin the cleaning up process to prepare for the next day. I provide my staff with dinner and a bed during the week since many live a long way away. This has simply become the easiest way to run the business, and you will also be given breakfast, lunches and dinners during your stay here.” There was a pause as she looked down at her notes. Spotting something she raised her eyebrows and her eyes moved to look at him, her head staying still. “We will also provide you with night-time protection, since we cannot risk having our beds ruined” Jimmy felt a pang of anger at these words. He wanted to complain, but he knew, by this stage, that there was no avoiding it. “Do you wear such protection at home Mr. Hall?” Jimmy was taken aback by the question “No miss, it was a one time accident”. Again her eyebrows rose to the top of her forehead “Oh… Well we’ll see how you go tonight in that case. If nothing is amiss we’ll give you the benefit of the doubt and you can sleep without the diapers” “Diapers?” Jimmy exclaimed, unable to keep his voice from rising in shock “Keep your tone in check young man!” his mother scolded. “At the very least we will ask you to wear a diaper on your first night here.” Miss Dart continued, “This is just a precaution as mattresses cost money and unless you want your mother paying for a new one I suggest you wear such protection. For now at any rate.” Jimmy couldn’t believe it. He was being told to wear diapers in case he wet the bed! He was 16! Not 3! “Since you do not normally wear protection of this kind, may I also presume that you have never changed yourself into a diaper before?” Already speechless from the previous point Jimmy could only stutter out a “N-No” “In that case I’ll have one of the staff change you before bed tonight. If this really is a one time thing you’ll have nothing to worry about.” She smiled at him “But that’s not for a little while yet, let me show you to your room” Both mother and son followed the headmistress back to the main hall. By now the screaming and laughing was in full swing in the day-care centre. Rather than going through the nursery, however, the headmistress took them to a door behind the reception desk. It opened onto a staircase that led up to second floor. “Up here is our staff room, toilet, kitchen and bedrooms” said Miss Dart “You’ll be sleeping in here” as she opened the door, Jimmy immediately noticed several odd things about the room. Firstly it smelled like the rest of the nursery, a combination of baby powder and disinfectants. Secondly all the furniture looked like the rest of the nursery, all white, including the bedspread and pillow. Finally one piece of furniture in particular caught his eye. “Is that a changing table?” “Yes it is” Miss Dart replied, “In some cases some of the children have to stay the night, particularly if parents are on business trips. We provide the service as an extra means of income.” It was at this point that he noticed something further about the bed. There was a large wooden fence folded down over the side. He immediately realised that this could be raised to create a cot. “So I’m in a toddlers room?” “I’m afraid this is all we can provide you with. All the other rooms are taken up by our staff members.” Jimmy could only sigh. He was going to be sleeping in a baby’s room for four weeks. “I guess this is where I wish you good luck!” his mother said, kissing him on the cheek. “I’ll be fine mom, how hard can it be” “That’s the spirit! I’ll be keeping in touch with Miss Dart to see how you’re getting on” as she started to leave the room Miss Dart followed. “We’ll give you time to unpack your things and then we’ll see you downstairs for lunch in an hours time” “Bye Mom!” Jimmy shouted at the door. “Bye! Have a nice time!” After unpacking, Jimmy took a little bit of time to look at some his furniture. As he suspected the fence on the side of the bed rose up easily, creating a suitable barrier, and quite a tall one at that. He doubted even he could climb over it! The changing table was a pretty standard affair, though he noticed it was void of any of the typical trimmings. No diapers, wipes or powder. After making sure all his shirts were neatly folded and stored in the wardrobe he headed back down the stairs to the reception desk. By now it was nearly lunchtime, though he realised he had no idea where to go. Spotting the receptionist he hoped she knew where he needed to go “Excuse me, where do I go for lunch?” he asked, a little nervous/ “Oh right, if you go through the nursery and turn right as soon as you reach the play area you’ll see our dining area. We have lunch with some of the kids, makes it easier to organise everything that way” she smiled at him, then went back to her computer/ “Thanks Miss… err…” “Keri. Miss Keri” “Ah ok, thanks” As Jimmy entered the nursery he was suddenly flustered. All around the room there were kids of various ages and species playing with toys and being tended to by the nursing staff. Some looked no older than about 18 months, with many wearing nothing but a diaper. Some even wore training pants he noticed, as he wandered through the room. The kids didn’t pay their new visitor the slightest attention, most were caught up in whatever activity they happened to be doing. The kitchen was far less intimidating to the 16 year old. There was a lion being fed in a highchair by a kindly looking tigress while the rest of the staff were eating their own meals. Noticing Miss Dart at the end of a table in the centre of the room he moved over to sit down. “Ah Mr. Hall, please take a seat.” She smiled at him again. It was the same smile as before, the one that sent shivers down his spine. “I trust you’ve unpacked everything?” “Yes Miss Dart” Jimmy replied, his voice slightly shaky from nerves Miss Dart seemed to notice his anxiety “Don’t worry, I imagine this is all a little new to you?” Jimmy nodded in response “I’m sure you’ll do fine. For now though I’ve put up a recommended menu for you on the side there. Have you cooked before?” “Only with pasta Miss” “Well that’s two meals sorted at least. As long as one of the staff is here to help I’m sure you’ll have no problem” Jimmy laughed nervously, unsure as to what to do next. “Well then, I suggest you make a quick meal for yourself. Pasta should be fine, there’s plenty in that top cupboard there” Miss Dart motioned over to the worktops “Otherwise pots and pans are in the cupboard next to the fridge. I’ll see you in here in about 20 minutes for your first briefing on what to do next.” “Ok, thank you Miss” She smiled again and left the kitchen, leaving Jimmy to cook. Pretty soon he was full of pasta, and Miss Dart returned, carrying a folder and a notepad “Right, Mr. Hall” Miss Dart started “As your first task, I need you to restock your own changing table” “What?” Jimmy’s voice was once again unable to stop itself from rising in mild shock “We need to ensure all the supplies are there for this evening. This will also give you the opportunity to see the stockroom and where we keep everything” She gave him a stern look “I’ll show you there now” When he entered the stockroom, Jimmy could see only one thing. Diapers, stacked high on nearly every shelf. Packs of different sized diapers for all the different species, all neatly stacked in alphabetical order. “Right Mr. Hall, I’m going to challenge you a little.” She gave him another of those smiles “I want to see how quickly you can find your size diaper and then find powder, wipes and a washcloth” Jimmy turned to look at the room. Logically, the diapers should be easy to find, he thought, since everything is in alphabetical order by species. Wandering down to the end of a row of shelves he quickly found a shelf marked “Wolves” and looked up and down the section. He never knew there were this many brands of diaper. Pawpers were here but so were Snugglies, Tailsies and Puppy Eyes. “How are any these supposed to be in my size?’ Jimmy thought to himself. Noticing that the sizes seemed to go up the further down you went he got on his knees and looked on the bottom shelf. “What the?” he said out loud. On the bottom shelf was a pack of “Teen Pawpers: For Ages 13-18” He couldn’t believe it. All the pack had on the front was a plain image of the diaper and the text. The picture showed that the diaper was covered in cute designs. “Have you found the diapers yet?” he heard Miss Darts voice across the other side of the room. “I think so!” He shouted back, now out of the confused stupor. The rest of the supplies were much easier to find. There were only two sections that weren’t stacked to the heavens with diapers so soon he had powder, washcloth and wipes. The large pack of Pawpers he was carrying in his left hand still left him confused, however. “I didn’t know Pawpers made diapers for teens” Miss Dart just smiled "Well, you do now, and you'll be getting familiar with them pretty soon" Jimmy could only grimace in resposne. “Right, that took you about 5 minutes” Miss Dart continued “Not too bad considering you’ve never been in the stockroom before” she grabbed a diaper pail from the entrance. “I’ll carry this one up to your room for you, keep a hold of the rest” This was all a bit surreal to the wolf; he was carrying his diapers and changing supplies up to his room after all. The rest of day passed pretty uneventfully, dinner consisted of a roast that Miss Dart had cooked for her staff. Soon it was time for bed and, Jimmy realised, for his first diaper change in 14 years. He was just about to change out of his clothes when the door to his room opened. “Alexis could you help Jimmy change for the night?” “Yes ma’am” replied the tiger that Jimmy recognised as being the tigress that had fed the lion at lunchtime. “Lets get you get up on the changing table then” The tigress didn’t even give Jimmy a moment to react. Before he knew what was happening Alexis had lifted him, which was no mean feat, up onto the changing table. “W..Wait I’m not even out of my pants” “Oh shush, I’ve undressed hundreds of kids” she quickly and roughly removed his jeans and boxers, leaving the wolf blushing bright red. “I…. I” Jimmy stuttered as he moved his hands to cover his private areas. “No need to be shy” Alexis merely moved his hands away and began wiping down the insides of his legs, the cold sensation making him shiver a little. She then followed up with a liberally dashing of powder along his front. The smell completely overwhelmed the wolf’s senses, putting him a daze. He felt his legs being lifted up and the diaper being placed underneath him before he looked up to see Alexis move the front over his belly button. His legs went back down and Alexis taped the diaper up on both sides. “There we are, all ready for bed” She lifted the wolf up off the table and set him down. Jimmy was in a state of shock and confusion. The diaper was thick, so thick in fact that he couldn’t move his knees together. The designs on the front were similar to that of any baby diaper, albeit slightly more toned down. “I’ll be in tomorrow morning at 8am. If you’re in need of a change, I’m responsible for that, otherwise make sure you’re ready to start working at 9 sharp” and with that she left Jimmy standing half naked in the middle of the room. Jimmy couldn’t believe it. He had just been changed into a diaper for the first time since he was a toddler, all because he’d had a little too much to drink one night. “This is so weird” he thought to himself. He couldn’t walk straight with the padding between his legs. Instead he found himself waddling over to his bed and climbing in with a loud rustle from his new underwear. He quickly found it impossible to lie on his side and rolled over to his front. He was tired from the day’s events and soon found himself drifting off into a peaceful slumber. ********************************************************************************************************** “Up you get Jimmy it’s 8am!” Alexis’ voice broke through Jimmy’s dreams and he awoke with a start. “Lets get you changed, you’ve got to be ready for work at 9” Jimmy wearily got out of bed and moved towards the wardrobe. He quickly realised something was amiss. He was waddling for a start. Then it all came flooding back. He looked down at his diaper and was shocked by what he saw. It was drooping heavily, the front was stained a light yellow and the tapes were stretched. He had completely soaked his diaper. For the second time in three weeks he had heavily wet the bed. “Come on, stop standing there like a lemon” Alexis quickly solved this problem by hoisting the teenager back up onto the changing table. Still drowsy, all Jimmy could do was stare at the process. Alexis pulled the diaper out from under him and started wiping, causing another shiver to go up his spine. This was enough to give him his voice back. “Why….?” “Hmmm?” Alexis assumed she’d missed half of the question. “Why did I wet the bed?” Jimmy was now on the verge of tears, it was all just too much. “It happens sometimes kiddo, but that’s why everywhere asks. You had one accident, and sometimes new environments can cause others.” Jimmy still felt confused and angry with himself. What was he supposed to say to his mother? “Anyway, you’re all cleaned up so get dressed. We’ll see you downstairs to start work in half an hour ok?” Alexis said, cheerfully. “Sure” Jimmy’s reply couldn’t have been more different. “Awww don’t make that face, cheer up and enjoy the next two weeks!” Alexis’ enthusiasm seemed to know no bounds. After the embarrassment of the morning, Jimmy didn’t feel like talking to anyone when he got downstairs. With Miss Dart waiting outside his room, however, this was going to prove impossible. “So, do you remember your tasks for the day?” “Uh-huh” Jimmy said, despondently. “If you’re still upset about your accident this morning you’ll need to shake it off. I don’t want you daydreaming or mulling around” Miss Dart said sternly “Yes ma’am” Jimmy replied, straightening himself up “Good, I’ll see you in the kitchen at lunchtime” The beginning of the day felt strange to the wolf. Cleaning the changing tables before the kids arrived wasn’t too bad, though the smells of baby powder and diapers reminded him of the morning events more than he would have liked. After finishing up on the tables he felt his bladder twinge. It wasn’t a very strong twinge, and the wolf carried on, assuming that he would be able to hold it. It was therefore a surprise when a second twinge hit, twice as strong as the first, leaving an ache on his bladder. “Gah… Where’s the bathroom on this floor?” Jimmy wandered back into nursery, looking left and right. The day was now in full swing, with cubs running around and the various carers doing their best to control them. Jimmy quickly ran to a carer. “Where’s the bath….” He only managed the first part of his question when he felt a release, and warmth, in his crotch. It didn’t take long for the wolf to realise what he was doing. In full view of cubs that were just learning to potty train, a 16 year old was wetting himself, right in front of a member of staff. It was too much; he just stood there, unable to say a word as his bladder emptied itself into his boxers. Since they were never meant to absorb anything, the slow trickle of urine down his legs quickened, until a small puddle had formed at his feet. When it was finally over, the wolf looked up at the caretaker, a look of pity on her face. “Come with me, I think Miss Dart will want to see you” All Jimmy could do was follow her to the heads office. He felt like a cub, the very idea that he had just wet himself felt so wrong. The caretaker knocked on the door, an action that was quickly followed by Miss Darts voice. “Come in” As he entered, he felt a draft of cool air against his pants, sending shivers around his body; he looked down at them again, only to immediately look back up when Miss Dart stood up, a look of shock on her face. “What happened?” she said, her voice cracking from surprise. “He had an accident ma’am, he was asking me where the toilets were when….” “An accident? Mr. Hall you’re sure you have never had any problems with your continence before now?” her voiced was so stern it caused Jimmy to break down on the spot. “I…. I’ve never had any problems…. Before” he said sobbing. “You said the bedwetting was a one time incident, but we both know there's an underlying problem here.” “Please Miss…. It just happened” “That’s the same excuse toddlers use Mr. Hall, you are 16, not 2” the patronising tone took Jimmy aback. “But I…” “There is clearly something amiss here. I would like you to have a shower and then wait in your room. Alexis will be up there in 10 minutes to see to any other needs you might have” All Jimmy could do was wander up the stairs, bewildered. Why had he wet himself? How had he managed to lose control so quickly? These questions plagued him throughout his shower and the drying process that followed. When he returned to his room, he found Alexis and Miss Dart waiting outside. “I heard you had a little accident today little guy” Alexis said, seeming to find the whole situation amusing. “Alexis, please, we need to have a serious discussion about Mr. Hall’s strange behaviour” “Yes Ma’am” Alexis straightened up, and followed both Jimmy and Miss Dart into his room. It was at this point that Jimmy found his voice again. “I’m sorry, I have no idea how it happened,” he said, his voice breaking under muffled sobs. Miss Darts eyes were focused on him, while Alexis was looking at her nails, seemingly uninterested. “Mr. Hall, while you were showing I came to the conclusion that having you here was a mistake.” The words were like a grenade exploding in his heart. “You have embarrassed yourself and us by losing control in front of children who are supposed to look up to you as a role model. Instead they saw a 16 year old doing exactly what they do because they haven’t be trained yet,” her voice carried an anger that Jimmy hadn’t expected. “Because of this, I have had to make a few changes to your stay here. From now on Alexis will take care of your needs. You will not be required to work. Instead we will allow you to be a…. test” she stretched the word out, letting it drift to Jimmy slowly. “What do you mean?” “Normally speaking we only take care of kids aged between 1 year and 4, as we only really have the resources to do so. We occasionally take care of older children but only on special request and when the money is good enough. What we want to do is see how well the kids react to someone older if they are put in the same environment” she gave Jimmy an intense look before continuing “You are to act exactly the same as any other toddler here, Alexis will be your personal caretaker and cater to feeding, clothing, and bathing you. You do not have a choice in this matter. We will consider not charging you for the carpet clean up if you oblige, but otherwise I can assure you we will spare no quarter in getting something back from you” Jimmy could only stare back in shock. They expected him to be a toddler, to act like a two year old? “That’s crazy! I’m sixteen!” “And yet you’ve proven so far that you have the same self-control as a toddler. You are even talking back to you superiors like a brat” her voice carried malice with that final sentence. “I’ll leave you and Alexis to discuss day to day routines. All toddlers have them after all. We won’t put you in the nursery for any length of time until tomorrow though.” “Righto ma’am!” Alexis stood to attention, ready to carry out her new duties. “I’ll see you tomorrow then, Mr. Hall. Do not worry about the next few days, you’ll have no worries in the world” she followed this up with another of those smiles before closing his bedroom door behind her, leaving Jimmy agape. “So…. How about we get you in a new diaper?” Alexis leapt towards the still dumbstruck wolf, giving him no time to react. He had the now familiar feeling of being lifted on to the padded changing table. “Better make sure you’re not gonna leak everywhere again!” said Alexis, grabbing a diaper and supplies from the table. Despite the clear enthusiasm in her voice, all it did was make Jimmy burst into tears again. “Awww come on little guy. Here’s something to cheer you up” she handed him a little tiger plushie “Now you don’t ever need to worry, I’m always here, at least in plushie form” “I’m 16…. I don’t cuddle plushies anymore” Jimmy sobbed. “And you don’t wear diapers either I assume?” she asked, patronisingly. Rather than have an argument he couldn’t possibly win, Jimmy grabbed the plushie and pulled it tightly to him. Strangely it did feel better. “I’m just overwhelmed from today, I don’t really feel better with a plushie” he thought to himself. Before long he felt the tapes on his diaper being tightened and his tail being threaded through the hole in the back. “Rightio, all changed” Alexis then hoisted him off the table and onto the bed. “Now you stay right here mister I’m going to go get your dinner” she then tussled his hair, gave him a wink and left. All Jimmy did in Alexis’ absence was sit his bed, shattered from today’s events. He couldn’t think straight; all he could do was keep his new plushie close to his bare chest. Eventually Alexis barged into his room carrying a sippy cup and a jar of what could only be described as “mush”. “Here we are, mashed up chicken and rice for my new charge!” she said. “What? I can’t eat that!” “Really? Are you allergic?” “No but….” “Then open wide, the choo-choo train to Jimmy-wimmys tummy-wummy is on time. And no one wants it to be late!” Jimmy was so taken aback by this display of mothering that his mouth stayed open just long enough for Alexis to sneak in a spoonful of the slushy mixture. At first, Jimmy felt like gagging from surprise. Then he got his first taste, then the feeling of mashed chicken on his tongue. The taste wasn’t too bad, but the texture was so alien that he swallowed just to get it down. “Chooga-chooga” Alexis was seemingly unable to help herself, years of playing with toddlers enabling her to just leave any sense of restraint behind her. Jimmy on the other hand was moving further back on to his bed. “I don’t want another….mphh” Alexis was able to move fast enough to pop another spoonful of the mixture into his mouth before he could finish, resulting in the wolf moving forward into his new caretaker, reading to vomit the vile mixture over her shoulder. “If you don’t swallow it, you’ll go to bed without any more dinner” Alexis’s tone changed from one of amusement to seriousness. Jimmy looked up at her, considered his situation and stopped fidgeting. “Fine, may as well get it over with” For the next 10 minutes all that could from Jimmy’s room were the sounds of airplanes flying with badly mangled jet engines and trains that seemed to be built on rollercoaster’s. “All finished! What a good little tyke you are!” still bubbly as ever Alexis began cleaning his mouth with the washcloth he’d brought up yesterday. “Mmph, I would have gotten so messy if you’d just let me feed myself!” Jimmy complained “I seem to remember someone saying that they’d be able to keep their bed dry too!” That shut him up quick. “And now I think it’s time we sorted out what you’re going to be doing tomorrow!” Alexis pulled Jimmy over to her, putting her arm around his mid-rift and hugging him close to her chest. “Ok, all toddlers have playtime between nine and eleven o’clock, which gives parents time to bring them and let them relax. Then we try and teach counting or something at twelve before lunchtime at one” Jimmy grimaced, guessing that “lunchtime” meant eating more of the mixture he’d just eaten. “After that it’s nap-time, then at three it’s story-time and then everyone goes home. Of course in your case it’s a bit different. You’ll be given dinner, then changed for the night and put to bed with another story, read by yours truly” she positively beamed at Jimmy, who could only manage a weak smile back. “Of course, in between all of this you’ll have diaper changes. It won’t always be me doing that. The caretakers check everyone’s every half hour. Wouldn’t want you getting a diaper rash now would we?” She pinched him the cheek, which made Jimmy recoil and send out a weak growl. “Sounds like someone’s a little cranky, I think it’s time for bed little man!” Alexis put on her stern voice again and got up from the bed. Jimmy climbed into his bed, only to find Alexis’ hands moving the duvet over him. He had just been tucked into bed! “And now to make sure my little guy is safe and sound!” Alexis’ pulled the fence up from the side of bed, effectively turning it into a large crib. Jimmy doubted he could get out at night even if he wanted to now. He yawned and hugged his new plushie close to him, hoping he would fall asleep quickly. “Sweet dreams little guy!” Alexis chimed before closing the door behind her. ********************************************************************************************************** When Jimmy awoke he found himself in a very odd position. There was enough light coming through the babyish curtains in his room to see the state he was in. He’d thrown his covers off in the night, leaving his diaper on full display. A diaper that was soaked for the second night on the trot, he noticed. “Dammit!” he shouted, punching the bars in anger. “That’s no way to treat our property Jimmy!” Alexis had been at the door the whole time. “What’s the time?” asked Jimmy “8:00, I got in just as you woke up” Alexis replied. She pulled down the bars and grabbed her charge underneath his arms, carrying him over to the now overly familiar padded table. “Wow you really soaked this again, I hope the girls downstairs are ready for a challenge” Jimmy could only sigh and wait for it all to be over. He smelled the powder and felt his tail threaded through the hole of his new diaper. This was the first diaper he was going to use during the day for nearly 13 years. “All set and ready for the new day! Now just to find a t-shirt for you….” She grabbed a light green one out of the wardrobe. It was an old one that had seen better days. “Perfect” she said pulling it over Jimmy’s head. The wolf just groaned, hoping this would all turn out to be a very weird dream. By the time they were downstairs, Miss Dart had already sorted breakfast for him: Porridge with a sippy cup of orange juice. Jimmy had no qualms with being fed the porridge but the sippy cup felt a bit degrading. Then again he was hardly improving himself in his current situation. “Playtime little one!” Alexis pulled him up and lifted him over her shoulder. Despite the last two days, he was still surprised at her strength. She laid him down on the padded surface of the nursery play area. There were a couple of kids already here, including the lion he’d noticed from the day before. “I’ll be back to check on you at naptime. Be good!” and with that she went back into the kitchen. Jimmy suddenly felt very alone. He didn’t know what to do. He wanted his plushie! He waddled back towards the kitchen, hoping to shout the problem to Alexis. “Stay in the play area dear, we wouldn’t want you getting hurt” Jimmy looked round to see a middle aged husky bearing down on him. “But I want my plushie!” He shouted at her, covering his mouth immediately after saying it. He hadn’t just said that, had he? “Awww it’s ok sweetie, I’ll go find Alexis and ask her to find him for you. What’s his name?” “Umm…. Alexis” Jimmy replied, again without really thinking about babyish it sounded. “Awww that’s sweet, I’ll be right back dear, just put your bottom back on that mat there” As she left Jimmy went back to the play mat. It was at this point he felt something that sent fear through every part of his being. He needed to poop. He knew full well that there was absolutely no way he was going to get out of it. He still had no idea where the toilets were on this floor, and even if he did, if he was found he would likely face the wrath of Miss Dart. The husky still hadn’t got back when he felt a second cramp, much stronger than the first. He clenched his butt cheeks hoping to keep it in as long as possible. He moved himself into a kneeling position, his butt raised high to keep himself from having the most embarrassing accident of his teenage life. “Found it!” the voice of the husky called across from the other side of the room. This did two things. First it distracted Jimmy from his current predicament, causing him to get up off his knees and waddle towards his cuddly friend. The second thing was as a result of the first. Half-way there he felt his tail flag up, his body hunched itself and before he knew what was happening he was pushing mess out into his waiting diaper. The feeling was unlike anything the wolf could remember, the mass in his padding squashed up against his backside and tail before it seemed to drop away. In the same instant he felt a warmth radiate outwards from his crotch. He was wetting himself as well, flooding his new underwear without any hint of control. That was last straw. The teenage Jimmy completely broke down inside. Nothing could stop the flow of tears or the loud wails that came from his maw. The husky could immediately tell what the problem was. Grabbing a pacifier from a drawer she popped it in his screaming mouth. This calmed him down a little but he continued to sob. Grabbing the plushie from her arms he moved backwards, only to overbalance and find himself falling onto the contents of his diaper with a dull “plop”. Before he could start crying again, a tigress, not dissimilar to his plushie, pulled him up and began to change him. “Don’t worry little guy, I’m here for you” Alexis said, hugging Jimmy tightly in her arms. He hugged back. “I nweed twaingin” he said behind the pacifer. Alexis laughed “Come on you little stinker, I think we’re both gonna take a while to get used to that!”……..

I was waiting on my latest diaper delivery. The driver was 10 stops before me. Thats fine I will be able to hold it until he’s been. The cramps started to become unbearable as I kept refreshing the delivery tracker. 8 stops before me. There was no way I would be able to hold it for much longer. I was literally pacing myself up and down the house before I had to just bite the bullet and give in. I stood still and gave a slight push. My leg began to shudder as a big log began to slide out like a warm friendly snake. There was no going back now. The diaper expanded out to its maximum and the back of my jeans felt very tight. I had to push hard for the remainder. Once I was done I gave out a huge sigh of relief. I then began feeling rather anxious. I was in a full stinky diaper and I would need to answer the door to a delivery driver. There was no time to change so I decided to take a seat and wait. In the end it was fine I opened the door to the package being on the doorstep as he was walking away.

(This story is part of an art trade with Patricktricks on DA, so credit to them for the base idea. I don't normally do furry stuff so it was a bit of a challenge. I hope it works well for you anyway)"I don't belong in here, I don't belong in here," the former assistant mayor said as she hugged her legs and rocked back and forth. "They are the savages, not me. I don't belong here..."It was a mantra that had become common to her since she was first put into the small, grey cell that was now her home. "I was in the right, it was the right thing to do, better for all of us..." she continued as she began to suck at the end of her own hoof.It was a train of thought she knew she shouldn't go down. It never ended well when she went there, and she knew soon she'd be sniffling and crying on her bed, looking as pathetic as they all thought she was from the beginning. However, she also told herself it was right, and when her mood was in the wrong place, she couldn't help."I don't belong here, they do. I..."A loud clang came from the door to her cell. She jumped up and looked at a tall feline in a guard's uniform. "Miss Bellwether, talking to ourselves again, are we?"Bellwether snarled. "That's MAYOR Bellwether to you."The guard laughed. "Not anymore. It's prisoner Dawn Bellwether to me, and you don't make much of an impressive mayor crying in your bed like that."The sheep kept glaring at her. "I still got further then you. I was at the top- second in the city! And that was with all the hurdles that comes with being a sheep in a city run by predators." She made a look of disgust. "Unlike you. All the advantages, and here you are, a prison guard! Seems fitting for a savage creature.""Mhmmm," the guard replied. "You know we aren't all just mindlessly violent. We can be kind and caring as well.""As if! No savage predator could take care of anything. They are all just destroy, destroy, destroy. Dumb beasts. That is why I was right to try to take control."She smiled. "Ohhh I think you'd be surprised about that." She cocked her head to the side and hit the bars with her baton again. "Anyway, once again I came to offer to take you out of solitary. You've been in here long enough, and are able to go back into general."Bellwether's look of superiority turned to one of fear. "Out there... with them!? No! Are you insane! You don't know how cruely they would treat me! They just hate anyone like me no matter what I do!"The guard leaned in closer. "Oh do they? You mean all those animals you called violent savages and looked down on? Those are the ones who are mean to you no matter what."Bellwether gulped and nodded.The guard continued. "You know, maybe I should bring you out anyway. We are basically doing you a favor by letting you stay in here. We don't have to, this isn't your assigned cell. We could just put you back in with the rest of them, see what they think of your opinions. Perhaps we could even tell them about all the things you've been saying...""No! No! Please no! I.. AAA!" Bellwether looked down at her prison jumper, and noticed a damp spot. "No no no," she said again for an entirely different reason. She put both hands to her waist as she wet herself out of fear. She looked up pleadingly at the guard. "Please don't do that. Please let me stay here where its safe from those beasts. You have no idea how savage..." she stopped, remembering the person she was speaking to was one of the "predators" as well. "Please don't," she whimpered, and finished.The guard laughed again. "Awww I'm sorry little sheep, didn't mean to scare you that much. Tell you what, I'll go get you a clean jumper, and we will let you stay in here a bit longer, ok? Nice and safe. A poor cute widdle lamb like you can't handle it out there with the mean savages." She turned to walk away."Don't talk to me like...!" She began, then stopped herself. "Alright, thank you."...Bellwether woke up slowly, feeling the family softness of her blanket and footed pajamas."Mph," she said and rolled over to her side, feeling her diaper crinkle as she did. It sloshed a bit, she could feel that she had wet herself overnight, but it didn't feel like it had leaked.There was a stuffed sheep doll beside her. She grabbed a hold of it and pulled it close, then suckled a bit on her pacifier. Though she was awake, her mommy wasn't there yet, so she knew it wasn't time to get up. No issue as she was still relaxing, and there was no way out of the crib anyway."Hi there sweetie! What a good little lamb, sleeping all through the night!" Her mommy said, filling Bellwether's heart with glee.Her mommy turned on her light and came to the crib. Bellwether felt hands grabbing her on either side. "Lets check that diaper of yours sweetie, to see if you had an accident! Then we can have breakfast, ok?""Yes mommy," she said through her pacifier. She nodded enthusiastically, then looked up.She started back. The face staring back at her wasn't what she expected. It didn't look like her mommy. In fact, it wasn't a sheep at all. Instead, it was a giant cat. Was it a lynx? A tiger? Bellwether hadn't learned all the animals yet, but she knew it was a predator, and those were to be feared.Except... she wasn't scared. Not at all. Instead, she felt the same comforting feeling she always wanted to feel with her parents. She tried to think, and couldn't put any other face to the name "mommy," all the kept coming up was this same cat. She knew she recognized the cat, but couldn't think of any other name then that. Of course she told herself, that is my mommy. She smiled, and let herself be lifted."Uh oh, looks like someone wet her diaper! Well, we can get you changed, but I don't think you are quite ready to try pull ups yet anyway, are you?"She shook her head. "No mommy," she said. Of course not, she thought, I'm just a little baby, and this is my mommy, here to take care of me. This cat, my mommy... she is my mommy... she is my mommy... Strange colors swirled at the edge of her vision.

Hiya kids. This is a new one from Sophie - i.e. no colors. It also is totally fictional and not at all based on anything in real life! ? On an entirely unrelated note, check out my ABDL podcast I run with my kink-sister: The Usual Bet PDF and ePub are available on our Patreon: www.patreon.com/sophieandpudding ------------------- Premise: Lucy and Mira are left home alone while their Mommy goes away for the weekend. Though Lucy is left in charge of her little sister, Mira isn’t the type to give up easily. As the girls begin a new game, will Lucy prevail as Mira’s big sister, or will Mira prove to Lucy that there are things smaller than little girls? Disclaimers: diapers, wet, messy ------------------- Babydoll By Sophie Chapter One “I hate leaving you both alone for this long,” Mommy said with a pout, drawing her purse over her shoulder. She had to go to a weekend conference and wouldn’t be home until Sunday. “You really don’t have to worry,” I laughed. “We aren’t actual babies.” Though from the look of things, she really couldn’t tell. Mira and I were sitting side by side on the sofa, dressed in nighties with pacifiers clipped to the collars. We shared a midnight blue blanket and the Netflix was paused on the third episode of Hilda. Of course, Mira was the only one in a diaper. “I know, but I’m still going to miss you.” Mommy sighed before continuing: “Lucy, you’re in charge. Bedtime at midnight. Brush your teeth.” “I know, I know!” I whined. “Mira, make sure your sister eats breakfast and takes her medicine.” “Okay,” Mira said with a smile. I rolled my eyes. “I can do all that stuff myself,” I told them. “It never hurts to have some extra help.” She came over and kissed me once on the forehead, then once on Mira’s. A warm feeling filled my chest and I melted into the sofa. I glanced at my sister as she did the same. Mommy took her luggage to the car and gave us a final wave before pulling out of the driveway. We closed the door and went back to the sofa to finish our episode. Truth be told, Mira and I got along fine without Mommy around; we had been friends long before she came into the picture. We met online, like so many Littles do, and bonded over a mutual appreciation of old movies. Sometimes we would start a movie at the same time and talk about it while we watched it. Back then I had a boyfriend. He didn’t know about the ‘wanting to be a little girl’ thing, and I was always too afraid to bring it up. Hell, I was too scared to even buy diapers in case he found them. Mira - on the other hand - would post pictures of herself in onesies and diapers on Twitter. Lucky brat. Days turned to weeks turned to months, and my boyfriend and I broke up. It didn’t have anything to do with Little stuff, not directly at least. Our sex life was sort of down-in-the-dumps, and he sought pleasure elsewhere. To be honest, I’m almost glad he did. Him cheating on me gave me a good excuse to end things. I hadn’t been happy with him for a long time. Unfortunately, I was staying at his apartment. Fortunately, I had a friend who needed a roommate: Mira. She lived a few states over, so I packed my bags into my mini coup and left all my furniture behind. Mira and I always joked online that we were basically sisters, as Littles would often do. We didn’t realize how true it was until we met in person. We spent days on her couch watching movies and TV shows. We played video games all night together. We went to restaurants and ordered the same food. She helped me find a therapist and I helped her learn guitar. Sometimes we would fight and yell and hurt each other, but we always came back in tears to fix it. Best of all, Mira and I were about the same size. I was a little taller - and one year older! - but her clothes fit me fine. So did her diapers. Suddenly, I was engrossed in a world for which I had longed for years. I had never felt such a sense of belonging before. Mommy came a few years later, after I’d graduated college. She and Mira had met online, but not on a diaper site. On a dating site. I was jealous, at first. Suddenly, I had to compete with this other girl for Mira’s attention! For a moment, I thought I could be gay if it meant keeping Mira all for myself, but I knew where I was meant to be; not in her bed, but next door to it. When Mira asked me if she should tell Mommy about the diaper stuff, I was adamant: “No way! Not if you want to keep dating her!” “But it’s a big part of my life, Lucy. It’s a part of who I am.” “She isn’t going to understand that.” Maybe I should have supported Mira more; if Mommy didn’t like it, then I could have Mira to myself again. But what if she did? What if I had to share this special part of our relationship with a total stranger? I felt sick. Despite my warnings, Mira told Mommy. They went better than I expected, but it wasn’t perfect. It started out with Little Girl stuff: “I like to dress in cute clothes” and “I like to be called cute names”. Then it turned to: “I like sippy cups” and “I like pacifiers”. Which turned to “I like wearing diapers” which turned to “I like using diapers” which turned to “I want to call you Mommy”. For a long time, I resisted. I didn’t tell Mommy that I had the same feelings as Mira. I didn’t tell her that I was a little girl too, and that Mira was my sister. I didn’t tell her that Mira and I shared clothes and we wore diapers together. But as time went on, it became more and more apparent that the barrier between Mira and me wasn’t because of Mommy: it was because of me. I sat down alone with Mommy for the first time and told her everything. The things I liked. The ways I felt. Mira was the first person in my life to really understand me, and I was scared of losing her. I wrapped myself in a hug and cried, and Mommy held me. She said: “If you’re sisters, then I’m your Mommy too, aren’t I? Mira is my only girlfriend, but I don’t see why I can’t have two Littles.” We ran things by Mira, and she was more than happy to try it. She was actually more excited than I was! Honestly, the whole thing felt weird to me. For a few months they continued to feel weird, but less and less every day. Then one day it wasn’t weird at all. I sat by my sister on the sofa and pulled the blue blanket over us again. Even without Mommy here, we were going to have a great weekend. Mira and I would have our own kind of fun. ------------------- Thank you for reading! Like, comment, and check us out on our Patreon!

2 WEEKS AGO- I was thrown back into my seat as I slammed the gas. The engine roaring as I ripped down the black top. I looked in my mirror and saw my opponent, left in the dust. They had no chance against me on these streets. As I past the quarter mile marker, I let off the gas and began slowing down. I could feel my heart pumping fast and that adrenaline rush felt so good. I rode up to my team and my best friend came up to my window. "9.23 seconds! That's the fastest you have gone yet!" "Great!" I yelled back before cruising back to my parking spot. I shut the beast down and got out, making sure not to ding the wide swinging door on anything. "Alright, girl, that's the last run tonight. Why don't you go get rest some before we get on the road?" My father said, coming mk up to me. "Okay daddy. Goodnight." "Goodnight, my little speed demon" --------------- So my name's Danielle, but you can call me Danny. I'm a 20 year old female from the state of Texas and for as long as I can remember, I've been a car junkie. When I was 9, I was always in the garage with my dad working on his pride and joy. It was a 1970 dodge charger with a 426 hemi under the hood. For many years, we worked on that car. As I got older, I started doing bigger and bigger jobs involving the car. I remember when I was 15, we finally got it running, and it immediately blew out the muffler with a loud bang! When I turned 18, my dad handed me the keys. Ever since then, I've been building the hell out of it, and now, it's the baddest mother fucker around. However my story gets really weird, really fast. So buckle up. ----------------- "Danny, it's almost midnight. You need to come in to sleep." "Just give me another 30 minutes, Dad. I'm almost done installing the new valve covers I just got in!" "Alright then, just don't lose track of time. I'm going to bed." Dad said, before leaving the garage. 'Finally,' I thought to myself. I felt like I hadn't had any alone time since the races two weeks ago. I got back to work installing the new, fully chrome, valve covers when I heard acar come screeching towards the garage door and then a strange zapping noise that made my ears pop. I looked up from the engine bay and realized I wasn't in my garage anymore. Instead, I was in a very shiny garage with a thousand or more tools. Everything looked like it had never been used at all. My car definitely looked odd in this garage since it was faded and slightly rusted in some spots. I'm a girl of performance instead of looks so I never bothered with it. Before I could continue looking at the strange garage I found myself in, my phone began to ring, and it wasn't a number I recognized. I let it go to voicemail and almost immediately, it called again. I answered it the second time. "Who the hell is this?" "My name is Alex Tesla. I'm sure you're wanting to know what is happening to you right now. If you would please walk thru the door behind you, and I'll explain." I turned around and saw a door that I hadn't noticed before. "How did you get my number, and what's going on?" "Please Danny, walk thru the door and I'll explain everything." The female voice on the other end said before the call went dead. 'Can this day get any weirder?' I asked myself as I put my phone away and went thru the door. What I saw on the other side made me gasp. It was a house, but everything was huge! Everything from the couches to the TV's to the kitchen stove was gigantic. 'Yup. it just got weirder...' As I was looking around, a lady came out of the gigantic living room. As she came up to me, I quickly realized that she was also huge. She towered over me and it nearly scared me to death. I started to back up against the door when she stopped moving towards me. "Danny, I'm not going to hurt you. It's okay. I am just trying to help you." "Where the hell am I and why are you so damn big?!" I said, my voice shaking slightly, giving away my fear more than I wanted to. "You're perfectly safe in my home, sweetie. As far as the size of me and all of this, maybe it's best if you take a seat." The lady said, motioning towards a chair that I hadn't noticed before. It was actually my size so a slowly walked to it and sat down. "So what is going on? What happened to my home. Was I drugged or something? Is this some sort of fucked up hallucination?" I said, then pinched myself for good measure. I looked up at the very tall lady I assumed was this Alex Tesla that called me. "No. Everything is real, believe it or not." She crouched down Infront of me and gently smiled at me. I couldn't help but feel a little more relaxed from her warm expression. "So, as far as the size of everything, that is because you have been transported to a different dimension. I don't know how to tell you this very easily so I'm just going to say it. You were nearly killed, sweetie." I stared at her like she was crazy. "Nearly killed? A different dimension? What are you talking about?" "I'm sure you noticed the screeching sound outside your garage just before you came here? That was a car that had just lost control, and it crashed right into your garage, crushing you in-between the two cars. I grabbed your life essence with a dimensional portal and took you here and brought you back with our advanced medicine and put you in the garage with your car before you awoke." She said to me, taking my hand a squeezing it gently. "Wait. So you're telling me that I'm technically dead in my dimension?" I said, stunned. "I'm afraid so sweetie." I just looked at her a moment before tears started to build in my eyes. "What about my dad?" I choked up. "Oh baby, it's okay. Everything's going to be okay." Alex said as she wrapped her arms around me in a huge embrace as I tried not to cry "I'll never be able to see my father again?" I said, sniffling. "I'm afraid not, sweetie." She responded, rubbing my back with her hand. That's when I just lost it and started balling. I was always slightly emotional and if this wasn't a time to get emotional. Alex picked my up and held me as I cried. I didn't pay attention to what she was doing too much until she put a bottle in my mouth. "Shhh baby girl, it's okay. Drink this and it will help." Alex said. So I began drinking. Don't know why it was a bottle, but it definitely wasn't the craziest thing I've experienced today. As I continued to drink the bottle, I started to get tired, and before I knew it, i was asleep. When I woke up, I was in a very comfy bed. However the bed wasn't a normal bed. This one had bars going up way above my head. It looked like a crib and I was a bit unnerved by it. As I got up, I realized that the bed wasn't the only thing off. I felt something thick holding my legs apart, so I looked down and saw two things. One, was my outfit was different. I was now in this pastel pink onesie looking thing. And two, was that under the snaps on the onesie, was a thick diaper! 'Why the FUCK am I in a diaper?' I thought to myself. As if on cue, my bladder told me that I needed to pee, and now. I stoop up and tried to reach the top of the crib bars so I could climb out and get out of this stupid diaper, but the top was still out of my reach. At that point, my bladder couldn't wait any longer, and I began to flood the diaper. I couldn't believe it at all. I was fine one second, and then only a minute later, I was desperately soaking a diaper. Nothing in this stupid world made any sense! I began to cry again as all my emotions started to flood over and Alex came in quickly. "Oh princess, don't cry! I'm here now!" She said, picking me up. "I know all this is so different for you but I promise everything will be okay, baby girl" I leaned into her as I sobbed and couldn't help from feeling comforted by her. After a bit, my cries slowed to just sniffling and Alex sat down on the huge couch with me on her lap. I looked up at her and was reminded how huge she was. "I'm sorry... It's just all that's happened. Me dying and all. -sniffle- and this diaper. Why am I in a diaper?" I said, just now thinking about it again. She looked at me softly as she held me in her lap. She then began to explain the world and how it was different than my world as there were littles, inbetweeners, and Amazon's. She was an Amazon and I was a little apparently. She told me about the natural instincts of Amazon's and how the world wasn't built for littles. With everything so big and dangerous, most littles are just seen as babies that need to be cared for. "So I'm just a baby for you then?" I asked. "While yes, you are my baby girl now, I won't be regressing you or anything else like the cruel things I mentioned some of my kind like to do." She responded with a gentle squeeze that was to reassure me. "But you littles are very small and need extra things like diapers and special care." I started thinking about everything she said and then remembered. "Okay, that makes sense and all. But what about my car and that garage that seemed my size." Alex thought for a moment before answering. "Well. I'm a car enthusiast myself and I thought it would be really nice to have a baby car enthusiast mechanic." "Well as long as I get to keep my car, I guess I'm okay with the whole thing." I said, before thinking how crazy I sounded. "Great! I know we are going to have so much fun together! I can already see it." Alex practically squealed. "So before I set the rules of the house down, would like to see my car?" She smiled down at me and I couldn't help but smile back. "Sure." Alex stood up then, and carried me to a much bigger door that was next to the garage door I came in thru. She opened it and turned the light on. "There it is!" She squealed happily. "Oh my god." Were the only words I could get out. ------------ This crazy idea just popped in my head tonight and I scribbled it down as fast as I could. Let me know what y'all think and I'll keep on writing when I can.

This is a reupload of a story by DLglasgow Chapter 1 The rain lashed against the window of the car as we sped up the motorway, it seemed today the weathers mood reflected that of the occupants. The silence was the worst part, we had been driving for over an hour and yet the only words spoken were short observations made by my parents in the front. Next to me sat my younger sister, earphones in listening to music while staring blankly out of the window. At 15 she normally really got on my nerves but today however we were in this together, both waiting with worried trepidation about what our fate would be for the next 2 months. Today was in fact the first day of our summer holiday yet instead of enjoying our freedom with friends we were on route to the massive exhibition centre outside the city. The show we were visiting was called ‘The Teenager Improvement & Correction Show’, not long ago this strange title would have seem like a joke but in just a few years they had become all the rage. These shows had started, fuelled as parents becoming increasingly frustrated with the lack of self-control, respect and responsibility teenagers were showing along with teenage pregnancy, drug abuse and under 18 crime reaching all-time highs. These huge social issues had led to shows that would have once been condemned as inappropriate or even child-abuse to be deemed necessary and in a lot of cases actively encouraged. After all on paper they seemed to be incredibly affective. This however didn’t bring any hope to my heart. I had read about these shows in the paper but I never really paid attention, always thinking my parents would never take me to one. However I was most definitely wrong, as was my sister when she found out she would be joining me. People I knew at school had attended these in past summers and when they did you wouldn’t hear from them until school resumed in September. Even when they did return never was their summer talked about and it was always a ‘no go’ topic. It was this dread of not knowing what to expect that was already worse than any punishment I had received before. The good or bad news however was that we were nearly there and I guessed we only had about 15 minutes left on the road. You are probably wondering what drove my parents to bringing us both here? Well in my case I was stupid and got caught red handed; the cannabis was in the paper ready to be rolled when in walks my mother. I thought she was out shopping but this assumption proved to be a big mistake. My parents hate drugs so as you can imagine she went mental. My sister on the other hand had built up her cause for punishment over a much longer period; generally back talking, coming home late, swearing at my parents, etc... It’s probably time I tell you a bit about myself. To get started I’m 17 and stand at about 5,8” which compared to the other girls in my class is pretty tall. Like my sister we are both slim and generally considered to be good looking. While looking similar, my brown hair came down to just below my shoulders whereas she wore her blond hair up in a scrunchy. Chapter 2 “Right girls” my mother said aloud, awaking both me and my sister from our thoughts. As we both looked up and my sister removed her earphones she continued, “You both know why me and your father have decided to bring you here, you both let us down badly. Now I’m going to set down two simple rules even before we get started. Firstly you have no choice is what improvement system we chose for you and any arguments will just result in your punishment being worsened. Secondly I want you both to be on your best behaviour, we will not put up with any swearing, running away or any such like. Understand?” “Yes Mum” I replied “Good Hannah, what about you Lucy?” “Yes, but do...” she started before being interrupted “No buts young lady, that’s final” It was then that our car turned into the gravel car park and we slowed into a space near the back. “It’s busier than I imagined” my dad blurted out aloud “First day of the holidays, I’m sure we aren’t the only parents wanting to get started straight away.” my mum said back before continuing “Right let’s get going!” I got out of the car with no haste, I even delayed the process of closing the door but after a sharp look from my mother quickly closed it and sped up to catch up with the three of them as they headed for the main entrance. Moments later we were moving through the revolving doors and into the huge foyer. It was very busy with hundreds of families moving around, yet it was eerily quiet. It seemed only the adults were talking. I could even hear somebody sobbing in the distance but couldn’t locate where. But there was not time for that as mum was already ushering us towards the entrance into hall 2. Upon crossing the fresh hold I stopped, staring with a mixture of shock and horror. The hall was enormous and seemed to be divided into about 10 sections which in turn housed about 20 stands. Above each of these sections hung a huge sign decrypting the system of punishment (I was not looking at this as correction anymore) it represented. I had just started to scan the titles when a young man approached my parents saying aloud ‘Hi folks, is it your first time at this show? You look a bit lost’ My father seemed please somebody had come to the rescue as he like me had stopped and stared after entering. “Thanks and yes it is. How does it work, do we go around in order or….” He trailed off not really knowing what he should be saying. “Don’t worry, its actually really simple. You will see the big signs above each of these sections, yes, well these are the systems of correction & punishment. We have 8 in total so the first step is to choose which one is appropriate.” “Ok” my dad nodded not sounded too sure “and after that…” “Then just go up to the first desk they will help you get started, choosing the severity, length, etc of your chosen system of correction. It’s a build your own method so you can really customise it as required” “That’s great, thanks” my mum cut in obviously eager to get started. Chapter 3 We moved off towards the first section whose title read ‘Enforced Education’ with the subtitle ‘For underachievers’. I looked over to my sister and she was very pale with a look on her face that mimicked how I felt inside. I wasn’t sure if I should cry, be angry or run away but I quickly reminded myself of my mother’s warning and that I didn’t want to make this any worst for myself. Before we reached the entrance to this section my mother stopped obviously reading the sign before turning around and gesturing towards another section across the hall. “Of all the things you two have done, lucky underachieving isn’t one” she muttered as she pushed forward. The next section read ‘Manual labour – for lazy teens’ again as we approached my mother stopped deciding this also was inappropriate. This process continued as we moved deeper into the hall, reading the titles as we went I noticed that it seemed the punishments systems were getting more severe. ‘Corporal punishment and chastity’ my father read aloud as me and Lucy gasped aloud. You wouldn’t have believed my relief when as like the others before, we walked straight past. I was starting to hope that maybe my parents would decide that none of these systems suited and that we would go home and I would be grounded like my past punishments. This however turned out to be a false hope, as just then my mother started moving purposefully towards the sign that read ‘Dependency & Regression – Both preventative and punishment’. I wasn’t sure what Regression meant but I definitely didn’t like the sound of that. Lucy’s walking pace had slowed and talking the cue followed suit. “Do you know what that means” she said pointing to the sign “No, you?” I replied “Not sure… I thought it meant getting younger but… it can’t be….” she said “Well were going to find out soon enough” “Hannah, Lucy, get over here” my mum shouted across the hall People were turning around and blushing I speed walked over to the large counter where they both were stood with Lucy hot on my heels. Chapter 4 Arriving at the counter I stood next to my parents as the woman behind began to speak after obviously waiting for us to arrive. “So have you decided on this correction plan already or would you like me to talk you through it?” “Talk us through it please?” replied my mother quickly “Well, the principle is pretty simple really and has been developed recently but the results so far have been outstanding. It does however require you to have an open mind and it’s not for all parents…” I was already worried but my mother nodded prompting her to continue. “So the idea of this system is to regress your teenagers to an age or state where they were more dependent upon you. This then rebuilds their respect for you while providing a deterrent for them not to misbehave. It’s like having a second shot at bringing them up.” I was taken aback but still was struggle to see what she meant. How would they make us more dependent on our parents? This thought was punctured however by my father blurting out “Sounds perfect! But how does it actually work?” “Well that depends, on the level you choose. We have five running from level 1 for teenagers who need a minor reminder all the way to level 5 for out of control teens.” “Now without me telling you about each level where would you place your two girls? I expect they are both to receive correction?” “Yes they both are; for Lucy here pointing at my sister I would say a 2 while Hannah pointer at me is probably a 3 or 4” my mother responded “Perfect she said taking a note. Well here are the rules for each level” she said pushing over 3 pieces of paper. My mum read the first sheet aloud: Level 2 Ideal for correcting ongoing but minor misbehaving or lack of respect Correction term: 4 – 8 weeks Parental involvement: Medium Material cost: £20 per week Objective: Return teen to full use of nappies with toilet out of bounds. Parental control over nappy changes with punishments for misbehaving. No or normal clothes to be worn at discretion of parent. Base Rules: 1. Teen must be in nappies for the whole period of punishment 2. Nappy must be used for both wetting and messing 3. Only parents / selected adults can change the teen 4. Punishment for misbehaving Configuration Options: 1. Punishments 2. Nappy style and capacity 3. Length of period between changes ---------------- Mum stopped and looked over at us both. Lucy was in tears and I however was angry and couldn’t stop myself “NO WAY! I’m not F###### going along with this” I shouted “How dare you speak to me like that young lady! I was obviously wrong thinking level 3 would be appropriate” She replied angrily handing one of the sheets back to women “But…” I started “No! You be quite or I will upgrade you to level 5!” She snarled back before reading aloud again. Level 4 Ideal for correcting and punishing a major rebellion or lack of respect from a teen. Correction term: 6 – 12 weeks Parental involvement: High Material cost: £45 per week Objective: Return teen to full time baby state, with uncontrolled use of nappies, baby clothing and routines. Full parental control over all accepts of life with major punishments for misbehaving. However no confinement is used and baby talk is not required. Base Rules: 1. Teen must be in thick nappies for the whole period of punishment 2. Forced wetting and messing for whole period 3. Only parents / selected adults can change the teen 4. Baby clothing to be worn at all times 5. Fed baby food and milk in bottles 6. Sleep in a crib (supplied for period) 7. Severe punishments for misbehaving Configuration Options: 1. Punishments 2. Nappy style, capacity and doublers 3. Length of period between changes 4. Clothing styles ---------------- I was crying now, my parents surely couldn’t go through with this. How would I cope, I can’t be a baby, I won’t! These thoughts were racing through my mind but over them all I had an overarching sense of helplessness. “Don’t you think that’s a bit severe? I’m not so sure about this.” my dad asked my mum “No David I think it’s perfect. Weren’t you even saying the other day how easier it was when they were younger?” “Yes but… but… maybe your right” he said sounding beaten. “So you want to go ahead?” The women piped up from behind the counter. I had now managed to gain some composure, rubbing my tears away from my eyes and looking over to Lucy. She had also stopped crying, maybe realising that she had got of much more lightly than me. My mum nodded and the woman pointed towards the nearest stand “Great, the first stand lets you select the required nappies and you just move on through each from there. Your choices will be marked on the back of those sheets” “Let’s get moving then, I want to be home before 3” mum said to me as she grabbed my hand Chapter 5 The stand was occupied by a much younger man probably around 25 and whose table featured a wide array of large plastic squares and what looked like towels. These must be the nappies and this attractive guy is going to help my mum select the nappies I will be wearing. That thought alone made me turn beat red with embarrassment. “Hi there, I’m Jake” he introduced “What are your levels?” “2 and 4”my mum “OK, well let’s start with the level two, which one is that?” I couldn’t believe how matter of fact he was being as my mum proceeded to point to my sister. “Right she’s a small so your first choice is do you want disposable or cloth? Cloth is thicker but means you have to wash it and well, it can get quite messy.” He smiled “Disposable, definitely” dad shot back! “Fine, as she will be in them full time you should probably disregard these” he said pointing to the left of the table. “Now I would recommend either this” holding up a thick nappy with a green stripe down it “or this” holding up a similar looking one but this time with a purple stripe and noticeably thicker. “What’s the difference?” my mum said “Well the purple one is a Tena slip maxi, rather than a super so has more capacity and increases the time between changes…” “That one sounds perfect for Lucy then but what about for Hannah here?” she replied “Well, being a level 4 and wanting disposable I would say you only have one option” he said moving along to the other end of the table and picking up an incredibly thick nappy covered in baby prints. “What?” I said aloud. It was clearly twice the thickness of Lucy’s one “This” he said “is a custom teen nappy we have had created which is the thickest and most absorbent in the world. The idea is to simulate the feeling a baby would get wearing a nappy” “Well that was easy then” my mum said “What next?” “Move along to the next stand and they will help you select your nappy changing intervals” Both my parents thanked him for his help while he updated our sheets before we moved on. The next few stands were a blur as I was crying quietly and had taken the ‘pretend it’s not happening approach’. My dad noticing I was not required for them to make the choices said me and my sister could go and wait at a small seating area in the middle. We both quickly accepted, deciding that not watching the decision being made would reduce the continual embarrassment. It took over 30 minutes for my parents to move through about ¾ of the stands, my bum was getting numb so I decided to re-join my parents. This was a bad idea as the stand they had just arrived at was marked ‘Level 4 – 5 Only’. The women behind this stand was already talking when I arrived unbeknown to my parents. “So is your daughter over 16? And do you know if she is sexual active?” “Yes she’s 17 but I hope not” my mother replied “Well one of the problems with level 4 & 5’s is that the restrictive clothing prevents the ability of your teen to carry out self-sexual simulation such as masturbation. Which is I might add is an important part of becoming an adult” “Ok…” my dad said obviously sounding nervous for what was about to follow “Well, obviously you can’t let her remove the nappies as this would ruin the process of correction and dependence, so we created this” she said holding up what appears to large pair of pants but with a hollow dido at the front and back. “To allow your daughter to experience masturbation you can strap this on her and select a setting as required” pointing to a small remote control with the options; 1 to 4. “The powerful vibrators in the front and rear will do the rest.” After taking a quite pause she continued “This is optional but I would highly recommend it” “OK, if you think its best” my mum replied “No Mum”, I couldn’t help myself and she span around to see me standing their behind her. “You lost your right to have a say when you took those drugs Hannah, now you can either be quite or go back and join your sister” What could I do? Although noticing the next and penultimate stand was labelled ‘punishments’ I resisted retorting. Again my sheet was marked and I noticed it was looking rather full, that worried me greatly but mum was already moving off again. The punishment stand was fairly bland and the bored looking, middle aged woman behind it appeared visibly pleased when we stopped in front of it. “Hi there” she said in a strong Irish accent. “What’s the level?” she asked “Level’s” my mum corrected, “2 & 4” “Well we have over 20 punishment methods available divided into 3 categories of misbehaviour. Now you can pick and choose the ones you want but many parents find this hard so we have created premade ‘packs’ if you will, for each level” “That sound’s easier” dad responded “It is and what’s more they are in sealed envelopes so neither party knows the punishment until required. Now if you want to go ahead I will just have to see the sheets to check the compatibility” My mum quickly handed over the two pieces to paper which she studied for about 40 seconds before added a quick mark on the last blank row. And pointed off to the final stand. “Right your all set, you can pay at the next stand and then they will load up your car with the materials” Chapter 6 20 minutes later all 4 of us were in the car heading out of the car park. The mood in the car was miserable, the first thing my mum had said after the boot was closed over the many boxes was how she and my father had wished they didn’t need to do this but thought it would be the best for us in the long run. I didn’t agree but remained quiet, as did Lucy. She then proceeded to hand over a folded document titled ‘Your Correction Plan’ to each of us. “Read that” she said “Your correction will start the minute we get home, no arguments” -------------- Correction Plan – Hannah McDowell – 17 – Level 4 Please read this carefully as it sets out the rules and the choices your parents have made for you. Firstly as a level 4 you will be regressed back in almost every way to that of an infant. You will be forced to wet and mess your nappies, wear baby clothes, be fed baby food, drink from a bottle and sleep in a crib. You will have a dummy in at all times but as a level 4 you will, at the discretion of your parents, be able to talk like an adult at times. Choices Forced Use: Yes (wetting & messing) Nappy: Disposable Teen Baby Maxi (Medium) Change Interval: 10am, 2pm and 7pm Friend contact: None Clothing options: Onesie (pink), Sleeper / All-in-one (pink), Play Dress (yellow) Clothing accessories: Restrictive moment mittens, teen size dummy with harness Rental Furniture: Crib, Changing Table, Play Pen & Highchair Restraints: Yes (crib only) Sexual: Strap on vibrator Extras: Enema kit Punishments: Preselected and unknown to both parties Rules In addition to the core rules mentioned earlier your parents have selected to add these rules: 1. No attempt to be made to remove clothing 2. Nappy changes cannot be requested 3. All adult food and drinks out of bounds 4. You must also obey commends from your sister as she is now older than you Now you have read this document we would advise that you accept these selections and do not resist the process as this will just result in punishments and more discomfort. Your punishment has been set to last for 6 weeks but can be extended at any time. Note that furniture is rented and will normally be installed within 2 working days. You correction will however start upon arriving home. --------------- I read and re-read the document hoping this was a dream but the harsh reality set in and I began to accept that I would only be a teenager for another hour until we arrived home. Lucy asked if she you see mine indicating to the piece of paper and we swapped with me quickly reading over her selected options. It seemed she had got off much more lightly and while she would also be in nappies full time, the baby clothing or furniture options were missing and she had an extra change interval each day. Lucy seemed to have finished reading mine and had turned very pale. “Oh my god, I thought I had it bad” she whispered in my ear, there was no glee in her voice she genuinely sounds sorry for me. I didn’t however respond, after all what could I say. The rest of the long journey was uneventful and we were sound travelling down the narrow, dead end road which led to our house. The house itself was positioned right next to the sea and we had no neighbours for miles. Normally I hated this remoteness but this summer it was great as there was no risk one of my friends would drop by and see me. We pulled up outside the house and after turning off the engine both my parents jumped out the car. I was shaking with fear, embarrassment and anger for what was about to happen and didn’t move, Lucy was the same and even had started to cry again. Mum obviously noticing we haven’t got out opened by door and said “Actually girls I want you to stay in the car while me and your father unpack and setup the things. We will call you in when ready” We waited in silence for what felt like hours but was probably only 10 minutes for mum or dad to return. In this time I considered running away, fighting them or calling the police but dismissed each idea after thinking it through. The tap on the window caused me to turn around to see my dad waiting outside, we both quickly got out and followed him inside in silence. “Sit down on the sofa girls, we want to run through the rules before we get started” I sat quickly, looking down at my feet although I couldn’t help notice a large plastic mat on the floor a few feet away with two nappies sitting next to it. Chapter 7 “Right girls, you have both had time in the car to read through your rules so before we get started I wanted to ask if you have any questions?” mum asked calmly “Yes mum, do… do… do you really have to do this? I’m 15… I don’t want to wear nappies!” Lucy piped up through tears “Yes Lucy, you do and I don’t want to hear any more complaining about it. You should have known that your behaviour would led to consequences.” Mum retorted “Hannah, do you have anything to ask” dad asked I just shock my head, letting the tears fall onto my lap. “Good” mum said “me and your dad have been talking and have decided that it wouldn’t be appropriate for him to change you, so I will be the only one who changes your nappies over the next 6 weeks.” I was slightly glad about this as I’m not sure I could have dealt with dad changing me but was my own mother wasn’t much better either. Luckily as a teacher she had the whole summer off too, so she would always be around. “Right let’s get started then!” mum announced “Lucy, strip off all your clothes and lie down there” pointing to the changing mat. “What? Get naked?” Lucy asked disbelieving. “Yes Lucy” mum replied as if talking to someone very stupid “and quickly or you will be receiving a punishment before we even get started” Lucy stood up slowly and after slipping off her shoes started unbuttoning the top of her dress and letting it fall to the ground. Her socks and pant were next leaving her standing stark naked and beat red in front of us all. Mum placed her arm around her and guided her down onto the changing mat. Lucy was crying again now but mum just ignored her as she unfolded the nappy next to her. I was shocked at how big it was, it haven’t looked that big at the stand. “Lift your legs up honey” mum cooed helping to lift her bum up before sliding it under and laying her back down. Next she brought out some baby oil and powder which was applied liberally over her bum and crotch, all the way up to her bellybutton. “Time to tape you up” mum said aloud before pulling the front of the nappy over and after a quick adjustment pulled and applied the four tapes. “All set! You can stand up now” Lucy stood slowly and I couldn’t help but gasp at the slight. Firstly the nappy was large covering right over her bellybutton and was obviously bulky by the way her legs were forced apart. She seemed unsteady on her feet as if she was also shocked by the feeling. After letting her stand for a few seconds, dad piped up that although she would be allowed to wear normal clothes they had decided that for the first few days that she should just wear a nappy until she gets more use to it. “Right you can sit down honey” mum added “Hannah, you know the drill, no arguments” I wanted to argue but I already felt beaten so slowly stood and striped down to my panties. “All your clothes, Hannah” mum commanded. I placed my hand on the cotton sides and slowly slide them down my legs. This was so embarrassing, my parents hadn’t seen me naked in years. As I continued to turn an even brighter shade of red mum commented that it was good that I was clean shaven as this would help prevent nappy rash. This final comment was too much and like Lucy I too burst into tears. Mum didn’t take too much notice and instead helped me down onto the cold plastic mat. My nappy was already unfolded and I could see the pink baby prints around the curling edges. I lifted my legs as commended and felt it being slid under my bum while I just closed by eyes, hoping this was all just a terrible dream. The nappy was obviously bulky as I now felt higher off the ground and it wasn’t long before I too was oiled, powdered and taped up. The feeling was incredibly strange, I had expected it to be uncomfortable but it wasn’t. It was however definitely noticeable and as I stood up I felt my legs being pushed apart massively, even balancing was hard work. I made a move toward the sofa but mum quickly grabbed my shoulder, pushing back to the ground pulling a pink piece of clothing out of a bag, “We’re not done yet, remember you’re being regressed to pretty much the state of a baby”. This turned out to be an onesie which mum asked me to step into before pulling it up, guiding my arms into its short sleeves and zipping it up at the back. Next came large mittens which reminded me of the time we went skiing last year. These ones though felt much more padded and then when mum pulled the small cord at the wrist I realised that with these on my hands would be useless for all but the simplest of tasks. I thought it was over but dad then threw and object over the room to mum “don’t forgot this”. Mum amazingly caught it and as my eyes focused I realised this was the dummy as talked about in the rule sheet. “Please mum, no…” I begged but it was too late as she stuffed it into my mouth, the ball was huge pinning my tong down. I winced as two little straps were tightened around my head and I realised there was now no way I could remove it. “All done honey, you look so adorable” mum commented looking pleased. I tried to stand up from my position sitting on the floor but fell quickly back over onto my thickly padded bum. “Oh, honey I forgot to say seeing as you are now a baby, walking is banned, you can only crawl” I vented my anger at this but because of the huge dummy all that came out was some jumbled words. My sister laughed from across the room but was instantly met by a stern look from my dad, “Don’t you laugh Lucy or you might too find yourself like that”. That shut her up and I slowly started to crawl towards the sofa. Chapter 8 For the rest of the afternoon both me and my sister remained on the sofa. Mum had put on the Disney channel which she seemed was now age appropriate, it could have been worst and I had soon got drawn into the programmes. Nothing was said between us for the whole time, although the dummy ensured that for me at least it wasn’t an option. As evening drew nearer I noticed Lucy had started to fidget a bit more than usual and the pressure building in my bladder reminded me that at some point soon we would be both using our nappies, a thought I had been trying to supress. It was while pondering this that the TV suddenly went black and my dad’s voice shouted from the kitchen “Dinners ready girls... and Hannah remember you have to crawl”. The short trip to the Kitchen had been humiliating, while Lucy quickly walked or more waddled through I dropped to my hands and knees as proceeded slowly into the kitchen, the huge nappy making its presence felt with every movement. Lucy was already sitting up at the table and on entering my dad got out of his own chair and lifted me up, placing me in a chair which had been moved in-between his and my mum’s normal places. Winking he joked “Don’t worry you high chair will be here tomorrow”. Seconds later after mum had placed 3 full plates down she brought mine, which consisted of 3 piles of mush I could only guess was the blended result of the Sausages, mash and vegetables that was on the others. Sitting down next to me she told everyone to start eating and then undid the straps holding my dummy letting it hang around my neck. “Now Hannah, now I’m going to feed you and aspect you to eat it all!” her tone making it clear I was not in a position to argue. Wasting no time she drove a spoon into one of the piles and quickly forced it into my mouth. I had hardly finished swallowing it before another arrived, then another and another. This continued non-stop until about half way when my dad placed a huge bottle in my mouth, holding it in place as the litre of milk slowly drained itself. Dinner finished 10 minutes later with my stomach feeling like it would explode, mum had forced every gram into my mouth and I had drank what must have been two litres of milk. My dummy was now secured back in placed and it was only now that I noticed that Lucy was really starting to squirm in her seat. Mum seemed to have also noticed this as it was at that moment she said “There’s no point fighting it Lucy, you’re going to have to get used to being in a wet and messy nappy. Plus you should count yourself lucky, the diuretics and laxatives in Hannah’s dinner are going to make it much worst for her” I let out a smothered mown at this, I had completely forgotten my punishment sheet had said ‘forced wetting & messing’. It didn’t take long for Lucy to lose her battle with her bladder, suddenly while my parents were talking she went rigid and as the room went silent I could hear a strong torrent of pee making its way into her nappy. The lines of the front started to change colour and the nappy visibly swelled all the while Lucy was crying into her hands. “Right you two go and watch TV while I clear up and then its bed” mum said completely ignoring Lucy’s crying. Dad lifted me up but instead of placing me on the floor carried me to the lounge dropping me on the sofa. About 30 seconds later Lucy walked through her yellowing nappy sagging slightly but she avoided eye contact. I would have felt sorry for her but my now full bladder was making is presence known and I’m sure I could feel my intestines churning. 10 minutes later while halfway through an old episode of Hannah Montana, the pressure in my bladder was being truly painful, I even had forgotten about the cramping which had started in my stomach. I decided that holding it off any longer wouldn’t help even if possible and slowly started letting go. This however proved to be much harder than expected as my 15 years of toilet training put up a fight, soon though the flood gates opened and I felt the hot rush of pee running around by crotch and bum before being soaked up in the huge nappy. I could feel Lucy eyes watching me but I kept looking firmly ahead at the TV, it took almost a minute before the pee stopped and I was now encased in enlarged and warm nappy. I had expected it to feel awful but the warmth was surprisingly quite pleasant. The program ended marking the 7pm adverts and once again my attention was drawn to my bowels which churned and cramped menacingly. It was during the advert that mum joined us in lounge to announce that it was my bedtime and that she would check my nappy before bed, signalling me to follow her. I grudgingly got up and started following before remembering I was banned from walking. 30 seconds later I had made it into my bedroom on my hands and knees. Mum then lifted me with surprising strength onto my bed, I didn’t resist and was looking forward to being put in a dry nappy for bed, the wet one was already starting to go cold. Mum rolled me over and unzipped the back of the onesie and pulled it down before I felt her hand going down the back of my nappy and then after rolling me over the front. “Mum!” I could help protesting through the dummy. Completely ignoring my protests mum announced that my nappy was nowhere near capacity so she would change me in the morning. I was slightly shocked by this but she was already guiding my legs into the pink sleeper which would encase me for the next 12 hours. Soon she had zipped the sleeper up, ensure the dummy and mittens were securely fastened and warned me that leaving the bed would be met with severe punishments. On leaving she turned off the light plunging the room into darkness. Chapter 9 Although I tried, sleep was impossible to find, the bulky wet nappy made is presence known constantly but worst was the now urgent need to poop. I squirmed around trying to find a position which would reduce the pressure but it was no good. I was going to have to mess myself, the thought alone started tears to well up in my eyes. Another huge wave of pressure started and my body won the battle over my mind. The minute that followed was a blur as wave after wave of warm mush forced itself into my nappy, moving both up my back and forward onto my fanny. And as if to and insult to injury, a stream of hot pee was added to the mix further spreading the mess. I lay not daring to move for many minutes, tears rushing down my face as I thought about what my friends would think if they saw me now. The smell has also managed to escape causing me to gag and be even more disgusted at myself. It took a long time before I drifted into an unsettled sleep. “Wake up honey it’s time for breakfast”, my hands instinctively moved over my eyes to protect them from the sun poring through the opened curtains. “What?” I said groggily, still awaking to the fact that I was now lying in a cold but very full nappy. “Breakfast Now! You’ve got 1 minute to crawl to the kitchen or your in big trouble” repeated my mum as she left the room. I rolled out of bed but the full nappy put me off balance and I landed with a fud on the floor causing the cold poo to further spread up over my fanny making me cry out through the dummy in shock. However after a short crawl I made it to the kitchen to find my sister already wearing her pink PJ’s which did nothing to conceal the sagging nappy they contained. Without warning I was lifted up by the bum and plopped down onto a seat by my dad, the hard seat again acted to spread my mess and I could see Lucy crinkling her nose as the smell hit her. She didn’t laugh at my obvious predicament probably, I thought as she knew she would soon have the same experience after all she always needed to go #2 in the mornings. Breakfast was a quite affair, mum replaced my dummy with a bib and proceeded to feed me porridge. A bottle of warm milk followed before I was unceremoniously lifted out of my seat and onto the floor. “Head into the living room honey and I will be through to check both your nappies in a minute” mum instructed. I wanted to reply that I thought it was pretty obvious I needed a change but resisted not wanting to make things worse. It was a few minutes before mum checked both our nappies and to my relief decided mine was in the most need of replacement, so out came the changing mat. My sister watched on as my sleeper was removed exposing the huge swelling and brown stained nappy. It had turned out that some poo had leaked though and onto the sleeper which accounted for a part of the awful stench which had erupted upon it being unzipped. “Oh my, we might have to look at thicker nappies or doubling up if this happens again” commented my mother. I however wasn’t really listening, all my energy was focused on ignoring the smell, the cold wipes displacing the poo which clung to my sing & slight itchiness across my bum. It took over 5 minutes for mum to fully clean, powder, nappy and slide yesterday’s onesie over my head and buttoned into place. It was then time for my sister but as she got off the sofa mum announced “Lucy, I’ve seen you squirming all morning if you need to poop I suggest you do it now as otherwise you won’t be getting a change until the afternoon” I could see Lucy struggling with the choice “Mum can I at least go to my room?” “No, now come here” mum said sitting down between me and her on the sofa. She grabbed Lucy’s hands, pulled down her PJ’s and guided her so she was now perched on her knee, her nappied bum only inches from me. One of mum’s hands then brought Lucy into a tight embrace while the other slowly massaged her stomach. Twenty seconds later I could hear the muffled tears begin and then a watched in a fascinated horror as the back of already wet nappy expanded and slowly turned brown. Within the minute the whole back of the nappy had turned a patchy brown and I caught the first smell of poop. “Good girl” mum commented lifting Lucy fully onto her knee at which I could see Lucy’s face grimace as her mess was force in every direction. A change promptly followed and in no time my sister was in a clean nappy and mum informed her that if she was good she could wear clothes after lunch but until then gave her only a pink One Direction T-shirt she got last year. Around an hour later I heard a knock at the door and we both turned away from the TV looking towards the hall. Fear swept over me, was somebody going to see me in this state, one of mum’s friends, one of my friends… Oh god. Lucy was looking equally scared as we heard mum talking to a man, I couldn’t make out what was being said but a few seconds later two guys only a few years older than me entered carrying a huge box. I quickly turned around avoiding any eye contact, they were obviously bringing the furniture mentioned on the sheet. The first box they took upstairs, followed by another after which they remained upstairs for about 20 minutes. Hearing footsteps coming down the stairs followed by the door closing I thought they were leaving but only a minute later it opened again and to my horror they entered the living room. Lucy quickly sat up and ran out and up to her room, I was tempted to follow but crawling would be even more humiliating so I just fixed my eyes on the TV. They didn’t seem to pay any attention to me and spent the next 10 minutes putting up what was evidently my playpen. They finished but only one left calling out for my mom, the other guy walked over to me and whispered into my ear “Sorry, I know this must have been humiliating for you” I couldn’t help but turn around, looking directly at his beautiful blue eyes. My bright red face obviously gave away he was right “I really do know, I was one of the first in this program about 3 years ago.” “Really” I tried to say but the dummy distorted my words and causing another way of hot to rush over my face. “Yeah, my advice is try and enjoy it. Whatever you do avoid punishments!” I wanted to scream out “Enjoy it?!?” but resisted, he was about to speak again but his partner called out and he rushed from the room. They left a few seconds later and my mum came into the room smiling. A wave of anger pulsed through my body, she seem to be enjoying this! This was so embarrassing, how could she be doing this to me! As these thoughts rushed through my head I lost my self-control. Pulling my dummy out and started an angry rant at my mother. I can’t even remember what I said I was so angry and my mum just stood there and took it, until I ran out of steam. “It seems you just earned your first punishment” my mum said, grabbing my hand and almost dragging me to my room. My legs dragged up the stairs, I already knew I had made a huge mistake. Chapter 10 “Sit on the bed” mum instructed I obeyed, looking around my transformed room. My bed now had 4 foot crib rails on three sides with opening doors on the side I was now sitting. In the corner was a huge changing table replacing my TV & computer which had been removed. She then went over to my drawers and sitting onto was a pile of punishment cards I recognised from the stand. “Seeing as this is your first offence, I’m going let you off with a mild punishment” selecting a pale blue card, opening it and read aloud. “As punishment the child will restrained in the crib without changes until the first change interval after 12 hours. Two bottles of diuretic & laxative lased milk should be given. Double nappies recommended.” I sat in horror knowing I wouldn’t be getting out of these nappies until tomorrow morning. “Up onto here Hannah” mum said pointing to the changing table, I obliged. My onesie was removed, exposing my slightly wet nappy. Next mum brought out a small knife, cutting long slits into the nappy before lifting my legs up and taping another huge nappy around the first. Once finished she lifted me off the changing table and surprisingly carried me straight over to my bed / crib. “Wait here” she instructed closing the crib gates as she left. I sat legs spread far apart by the now enormous bulk of the double nappy for a few minutes, I felt sick with anger at myself for losing control and earning this punishment, for even taking those stupid drugs in the first place. By the time mum returned tears were welling in my eyes but she took no notice, instead forcing the teat of a bottle into my mouth. It took only a minute or so before I had consumed all the sweet tasting milk and mum removed the 2nd bottle replacing it with the dummy I had pulled out earlier. “Now lie down” mum instructed pulling two fluffy cuffs from the corners of the crib. One was attached to each of my wrists before she moved down doing the same to my ankles. The crib gates were closed with a locking ‘click’ and then mum reach down to a small button under the crib. Instantly I felt all the restraints pulling my arms and legs towards the corners, when she stopped I was laying spread eagled on my back. “Right, see you in the morning Hannah. I hope this teaches you not to misbehave again.” The door closed and I lay, only able to move my arms and legs a few inches. The diuretics and milk from the morning soon forced me to release a long stream of hot pee which tingled its way over my front before moving down between my bum. I hated to admit it but although a strange feeling it actually felt really nice and I could feel myself being turned on. I went to reach over to touch the front of the nappy but the restraints painfully grabbed back my arms. The next few hours went slowly by during which I had wet again along with a huge load of poo which was now slowly spreading itself around my bum. As the sun set I started trying to get to sleep, the pressure however had built again and I accepted that I was going to have to mess myself again before my body would let me drift to sleep. This load however was much bigger and after letting go wave upon wave of hot mush forced its way into my nappies. With nowhere to go it moved both backwards and up over my fanny, before finally covering almost every inch of skin encased within the nappy. Sleep did come eventually but was broken throughout the night with multiple wettings and another messing which this time seemed to be mostly liquid. When my mum walked in the next morning the sight would shock even her so much that she decided to change her before breakfast. “Wake up honey, it’s time to get you changed” opening the crib and undoing my restraints. Both my nappies were completely saturated and a brown stain covered 75% of it. The change wasn’t quick, the nappies were undone revelling the horror within. I just closed my eyes as mum slowly removed the caked poop on my skin. Once the nappy was removed she didn’t replace it however and just instructed me to take a shower and be back here in 5 minutes. I didn’t complain and soon hot water rushed over my body and aching limbs caused by the restraints. After a quick shower I walked back into my room. I was nappied and dressed in a yellow summer dress which did nothing to hide the nappy. Mum informed me that big girl privileges were over and I would have to crawl to downstairs. Breakfast was the same as the day before except this time I was placed in the newly installed high chair. That day and the following four were pretty uneventful, I was slowly getting use to wetting and messing my nappies and now even choose let go before it was urgent. Lucy was still struggling to mess and mum had to take things into her own hands on two occasions. I had also come to terms with the fact I enjoyed the feeling of a wet nappy and I even had tried to rub myself off, although the mittens had prevented this. Chapter 11 It was Friday morning and I had just let out a stream of hot pee into my nappy and seeing as I was alone in the living room started rubbing the front of my nappy. I was slowly getting more and more turned on, when my mum walked silently in from the kitchen. There was nothing I could do, she had seem me in the act and I awaited the angry shouting. It however didn’t come and she just said “Meet me in your room”. I crawled up the stairs behind her and into my room where she lifted me onto the changing table. The tapes were undone but it wasn’t thrown away, she just moved over to the dresser pulling out the strap on vibrator I had completely forgotten about. “No” I muffled through the dummy. “Sorry Hannah, I have seen you rubbing a few times and it’s not healthy not being able have an orgasm.” I was embarrassed that my mum was having this conversation with but seeing as for the last week mum had being changing me out of wet and messy nappies, it didn’t rate that highly. Along with the vibrator she brought a tub of Vaseline, which she used to lube up the hollow tips of each vibrator before dipping her fingers in again and applying lube to both my entrances, inside and out. Once complete, she lifted my legs and lay the vibrator pants between me and the nappy. Slowly lowering me down I felt the tip penetrate my anus before move right up and in. It wasn’t particularly comfortable but she took no notice and instead brought the front up and inserted the second vibrator deep into my vagina. “There you go, I will turn them on at different points today. And remember when this is in you will lose control of pooping so don’t worry” she said as the nappy was then re-taped and I was left to crawl back downstairs. Crawling alone caused each vibrator to move in and out which was both slightly painful and pleasurable. Once downstairs I returned to the sofa where Lucy was now watching the Disney channel. Although she was free to wear whatever she wanted, Lucy was wearing her one direction onesie which bulged at the crotch concealing the wet nappy within. Although I didn’t know it yet, Lucy also was starting to enjoy the feeling of wetting. Ten minutes later unknown to me my mum set the dial on the remote to 1 and seconds later I felt the front vibrator start on a slow hum. Lucy thank god didn’t notice but as I watched TV I felt my pussy getting wetter and although enjoyable I never reached a full orgasm. It soon stopped and I got engrossed once more in the program. It was during an advert brake that the strange sensation came over my bum as what was clearly poop pushed its way through the hole in the rear dido and into my nappy, my efforts to stop if fruitless. Lucy could obviously smell it as her nose scrunched up but she was used to it now. “Lucy, I know you will need to go, so you might as well now” referencing clearly to my messy state. The last few days we had spook very little and she seemed shocked. “I can’t, no matter how hard I try it just won’t until I’m completely busting” she replied blushing. I slid over to her and copying what I had seen mum do a few times and lifted her onto the padded front of my nappy “What are you doing?” “Shoosh” I said lifting up the dress she was wearing, exposing her stomach which I slow rubbed. Soon I felt movement and suddenly a messy load erupt from her bum, I didn’t stop and over the course of a minute three more waves of poop pushed its way into the now fully nappy. “All better” I said smiling “Thanks I guess” Lucy said and she wiggled free and in the process mushed the poop around her bum. “Hannah, can I ask you something?” “Yeah, of course” “Are you enjoying this?” she whispered “No” I said honestly, “Some parts are ok, I guess.” “Like wetting” Lucy replied quietly “Yeah, you too?” “Yeah” Our conversation was interrupted at that point my mum walking in and announcing it was lunch time. Lunch was a quiet affair and I ate the mushed baby food to which I was becoming accustom. Mum had got up to make a coffee but when she sat down, my vibrators suddenly started vibrating violently. She had obviously had set off the remote in her pocket to a higher setting, don’t wanting to tell Lucy about what was currently inside me I remained silent. The both front and rear vibrators were now shaking around in my vagina and anus at least 10 times stronger than before. My face was becoming red, sweet had started and I could feel myself being turned on very quickly. I wanted to ask my mum to stop it but the pleasure was becoming too great and I didn’t want it to end. A minute later I could help but moaning out loud to the shock of both Lucy & my mum as I experienced one of the best orgasm’s of my life. My mum realising what must have happened brought out the remote and turned it off, but the damage was done. “What’s that?” Lucy enquired. “Erm… well…. Seeing as your sister is older she has certain requirements which are hard when in nappies all the time” “So what about me?” she replied rather boldly “You’re too young” mum replied curtly. “No I’m not, I been masturbating since I was 13, Hannah showed me” I wanted to scream at her but from the look on Lucy’s face she had already realised saying this was a big mistake. Mum was you see rather old fashioned and still thought of Lucy as a child. “Disgusting, the both of you and Hannah!” she said glaring over at me. “You’ve both earned a punishment” We were instructed to wait on the sofa while mum went upstairs to find a punishment card. She couldn’t however find any designed for punishing us both at the same time so instead rang the helpline. I heard one side of the call which lasted about four minutes. Mum returned and instructed for us both to go to my room. What was in store for us I wondered… “Right, the woman on the helpline suggested I need to show you to respect your bodies and most importantly Hannah, show you not to tell her sister things she too young for.” She said upon us both arriving in the room “By lucky conscience they gave us two sets of strap on vibrators so you will be both be strapped in your already messy nappies, placed in Hannah’s crib and then placed on level 4 for 30 minutes.” I was shocked, Lucy look scared. 5 minutes later mum had strapped on Lucy’s vibrators which were much harder to insert into her smaller anus and vagina, and her now cold messy nappy replaced. I had to lie down in the crib first and mum secured the restraints in place, Lucy was then told to lie on top of me and soon her feet and hand were also restrained. Mum then locked the crib and left. As the door to my room closed I felt both mine and Lucy’s vibrators come into action. Level 4 was outright painful and Lucy started crying almost immediately, her tears falling onto my face. The stimulation was enormous and within a minute I was also crying and moaning as I had my second orgasm of the day. Lucy was now shaking on top of me, as her young body was punished into orgasm after orgasm. Within 10 minutes hot sweat covered both our bodies and as the stimulation continued I could feel myself both wetting and messing the nappy with no control. When it did stop 20 minutes later Lucy fell limp onto my body, her face pressed against my breasts panting for air. Mum left us alone for another hour by which time both our nappies were completely full before entering the room and unlocking us from the crib. “I hope you both have learned a lesson from this! Lucy I’m sure that hurt and you will do well to remember not to abuse your body in the future, you’re too young. And Hannah, I’m still very disappointed with you for showing your little sister, I’m sure you didn’t enjoy watching her go through that.” Lucy was crying again looking only at her feet and I merely nodded. We were both changed and then the day proceeded as if nothing had happened. The only tell tail sign was Lucy walked strangely for many hours, the large dildos obviously having have hurt her passages. Chapter 12 Another week had now passed and luckily we had both avoided any more punishments. My parents had started making more use of the furniture and now most of my days were spent between my crib, playpen and highchair. Lucy seemed to be getting along fine and was no longer making a fuss and freely messing her nappies around twice a day, she also spent time playing with me in the playpen. This ‘play time’ at first had been humiliating with only a selection of old toys my dad had dug out of the attic. However soon we had both made the most of it and I couldn’t help but admit that I was enjoying myself. Most days I was now being dressed in the yellow summer dress which did nothing to hide my thick nappies. Lucy was allowed to wear her normal clothes but because of her thick nappy her options were also limited. She opted mostly to wear dresses or even stay in her pj’s all day, both didn’t exactly hide her nappy but why would she care, it was only family around. My times to talk were very limited as the majority of the time my dummy was firmly strapped in place, in the few exceptions we both talked about how we were finding it. We both agreed that wearing and wetting the nappies was fine and actually quite enjoyable, not having to pause the TV to visit the bathroom, the warm tingling feeling and the squidgy padding which followed. We didn’t however agree about messing Lucy said she was actually now ok with it, I however wasn’t and reminded her that she got to choose when to go, which she did often just before being changed. For me however the worst part was the babying, not eating a solid meal in nearly two week, the early bedtimes, being force-fed and not being able to talk to anyone 99% of the time. However I did have one enjoyment Lucy didn’t and that was the 2 times a week when mum would insert the vibrators after my morning change. Putting it on auto caused it to randomly select a start time, duration and power setting. Lucy was in the room a few of times I orgasmed but the most memorable was yesterday when while playing on in the playpen it went to level 4. The vibrations could be felt through the floor and soon I had dropped the doll and was moaning through my dummy. The next 5-10 minutes I completely lost track Lucy was right there as I twisted, moaned and exploded into an orgasm. But anyway let’s get back to the present in which I’m sitting in a highchair being fed what is supposed to be lunch my by mother, knowing full well that my currently only wet nappy won’t last long. “So Lucy, how are you feeling about wearing nappies?” my mum asked while stuffing another spoon into my mouth. “Ok, I guess” Lucy replied, obviously somewhat surprised by the question. “I thought so, we might have to change punishment seeing as your enjoying it” my mum replied Lucy, realising her mistake quickly tried to backtrack. “No mum, I’m not, it’s horrible” The reply was hardly convincing and mum obviously agreed. “No, I’ve talked to the helpline and they have suggested we move you up a level, at least for a few weeks” “What, No” Lucy said, tears welling up in her eyes for the first time in days. “Sorry Lucy, it’s too late and your new stuff has already arrived. Starting tomorrow you will go to Level 3 and like Hannah here will be treated more like a baby.” Gaining some composure Lucy asked “What’s the difference between 3 & 4?” “Well… you will be forced to wet & mess, wear baby clothes and sleep in the crib with Hannah. You won’t however have to eat baby food or have a dummy in your mouth all the time.” Mum reeled off as if ticking off a list in her head. Lucy was quite the rest of the day and when my now messy nappy was changed just before my bedtime I realised that this would be the last time I slept in my crib alone. Chapter 13 True to her word when I crawled into the kitchen for breakfast I met a Lucy dressed in a pale pink onesie instead of her pj’s. She must have kept her extra change over me as her nappy was clearly fresh, unlike mine which as dad lifted me into the highchair squelched loudly. “Morning girls” mum said as she put down the plates of pancakes for the others and what looked like mushed banana’s for me. “Now lucy, before you start you need to take these” mum said holding out two pills. “Oh mum do I have to?” Lucy wined, knowing full well these would spell an end to the control of her bodily functions. “Yes, you do missy and any more moaning will earn you a punishment” mum fired back Lucy knew better than to continue argueing and soon had swallowed the pills and began tucking into her pancakes. Dad also took this as the cue to start feeding me, filling my mouth with wave after wave of warm mushed banana. As usual two bottles of milk followed and I was released into the living room to join Lucy. We switched on some cartoons and settled in the playplan. Less than an hour later Lucy let out an “oww” and I could hear pee splashing into her nappy. “I didn’t even feel it coming, does that happen to you?” she asked me looking shocked I shook my head quite surprised too. My pills only made me need to pee and poop all the time, I still could feel the need before having to let go. Just a few seconds later Lucy spoke up again “Oh god” she moaned and I could see, hear and smell why. She started crying, lying back causing the mess to spread. Mum soon arrived and manage calm her down enough for her to explain that she didn’t even feel it coming. “Oh yes, I forgot to tell you that. They sent a new type of pill which both increases the quantity of bodily fluids and removes all control. Hannah will be moving over to the new pills as well at lunch” She said finally looking at me Being 10am it was time for my change so she took me upstairs, Lucy however would have another few hours before getting out of hers. Lunchtime soon arrived and I knew crushed into my food was the new pills which would remove all my control. Shortly after it was time for my second change of the day, I was only wet but still looking forward to a dry nappy. Unfortunately though when mum came she said that she had noticed my 2pm nappies were never full and it was a waste so from now on I would only be changed twice a day. “What?” I muffed though my dummy. This was horrible. “Lucy you too will be losing a change and only getting three” She followed. Within 30 minutes I experienced what Lucy already had as pee and poop exploded into my nappy completely without warning. Mum wasn’t joking when she said these new pills increased the output. When dinnertime arrived both mine and Lucy’s nappies were full with pee and poop. I could feel it encasing my whole bum and right up over my fanny and I could feel a slight leak as I was placed into my highchair. Maybe if mum realised I leaked she would reinstate my change I wondered. After another disgusting dinner dad lifted me out and commented “Oh Hannah you’ve leaked. That’s happened a few times in the morning as well. We might need to look at a booster or doubling up” he said looking towards mum for approval. She nodded. Today couldn’t have been worst, I had now lost all my control, was peeing and pooing more, had one less change and now it looked like I would be in even thicker nappies. My fear was confirmed when dad who after my mum complained about the work load decided he too would also change our nappies, changed me before bed. I was so messy he let me have a shower but on returning I saw two of the huge nappies laid out. Like for first my punishment slits were made in the first before the second being taped over. Just as he finished buttoning me into a sleeper, Lucy arrived in similar attire and judging by the bulge also sporting one of my thicker nappies. I was lifted into the crib after dad watched me unsuccessfully try to climb in, inhibited by the huge bulk around my waist. Lucy joined me in the crib which was then locked before the lights being turned out. “Mum was right I wasn’t finding it too bad, but I am now” Lucy spoke knowing full well I couldn’t reply through my dummy. “I hate the surprise and now I have to spend longer in messy nappies. Not as bad as you though she said touching me on the back.” “God I’m never going to misbehave again” she muttered Sleep came fairly quickly but didn’t last long. I woke up with a start seeing nothing in the dark room but the reason was apparent, as poop was still flowing into my nappy. I had obviously already wet in my sleep and judging by the smell in the room Lucy’s nappy was also no longer containing just liquid. Getting back to sleep was harder with the mess moving around with every turn while trying to get comfortable. I woke up the bright morning sun beaming into the very smelling room. Lucy was on the changing table being attended to by my dad. I knew however that I would be in this huge nappy for probably another hour or so, god this is going to be a long summer I thought. Chapter 14 Another two weeks had past and I was now in double nappies all the time. We had both accepted that we no longer had any control with every change now involving a huge wet and messy nappy. Another interesting development was I had also stopped being aware of the smell of poop which surround us both pretty much constantly. The only good news was we were half way through our punishment time which mum had informed us a few days ago was lasting 6 weeks (unless we misbehaved). It seemed however that Lucy had forgotten this last part as currently she was poking fun into me about having to eat like a baby, having a dummy in all the time and the noises I made when I had the vibrator in. I suppose it was overdue as we hadn’t had a fight in a few weeks and which before the nappies was almost a daily occurrence. But I lost control and soon we were throwing punches and pulling each other’s hair. Dad bounded into the living room and pulled us apart. “What the hell are you two doing!” He shouted “You realise that you’ve both earned a severe punishment for this” Now I’m going upstairs and if either of you touch each other I will keep you in nappies until you leave for university. We were both left in a stunned silence knowing we had made a huge mistake and waiting for dad to return. At least 20 minutes had past when he returned holding two envelopes. “Right girls, you know both me and your mum have no tolerance for fighting so I have picked out a punishment card marked ‘severe’ for each of you.” We both nodded, tears already filling my eyes. “As you know I don’t know what this is so I’m going to read them out now” Pulling open the first envelopes he turned to me “So Hannah, here is yours: 1. Your nappies will be removed completed. 2. You will spend the next 24 hours in a form fitting, full body plastic sleeper. (See punishment box 2) 3. Food and drink will doubled and will be force fed through the punishment gag (See punishment box 2) 4. Laxative & diuretic doses will be maintained” Oh God! That’s all I could think as my mind played through what was about to happen. Dad however didn’t seem as fazed as he moved straight onto Lucy. “Lucy, yours is: You will be moved up to level 5 for two days, this will involve: 1. Full baby clothes, dummy & mittens at all times 2. Kept in a crib for 18 hours a day 3. Use of muscle relaxants which will reduce your ability to walk completely 4. Smacking’s before every change” Lucy’s didn’t seem that bad compared to mine but at least I only had to endure 24 hours of punishment. “Right girls, you have both heard your punishments and I’m sure your mum will agree they are wholly appropriate when she returns from shopping. Now both of your follow me upstairs.” The next 10 minutes involved my surprisingly only wet nappies being removed and replaced with the sleeper. It felt good to be out of the nappy but once encased in the sleeper which sealed around my neck, wrists and ankles, I wasn’t so sure. The punishment gag was horrible, it’s huge bulb filled my mouth and was strapped into place behind my head, a tube following the strap to allow food and liquids to be pumped in. Lucy was also soon in full baby gear and I had to admit she looked cute. To finish everything off he gave Lucy a muscle relaxant tablet and we headed back downstairs. Sitting back in the living room gave me a chance to look at the sleeper in more detail. It was completely clear so provided me no modesty at all. The material was like a mixture of thick plastic and tight leggings, it hugged my body everywhere leaving almost no areas of untouched skin. The other noticeable thing was the heat which was building with every second, causing beads of sweat to appear. God this really wasn’t going to be a fun 24 hours. Lunch provided the first use of the gag into which mum, whom had returned from shopping, pushed blended food and milk. The quantity was huge but I had no choice but to swallow or choke. Lucy wasn’t having a much better time being fed by dad. She had to be carried in as the muscle relaxants had done their job causing her legs to be useless and even her other movements were slow and weak. The sleeper did nothing to hide my budging stomach after lunch and soon the inevitable happened. I was watching cartoons alone as Lucy had been taken back to the crib, when I felt an incredibly strange feeling. Looking down I could see my yellow pee spreading from my crotch in all directions seemingly unaffected by gravity. My whole lower body felt wet as the liquid moved around but pleasantly warm, although that would last for long. It was during a commercial break that what I was really dreading happened. A huge wave of cramps was followed by an equally huge quantity of poo. At first I couldn’t see it only feeling as it first bulged out before being spread by the material. A minute later the full damage had been done and my lower back, crotch and upper legs were caked in brown poo. I broke down crying, this was much worse than being in nappies. By the time dinner came I had wet again twice and my huge lunch had moved through my digestive system resulting in much more extended area of brown mess surrounding my lower body. Lucy was sat in my highchair looking helpless so I got the enjoyment of sitting in a proper seat. Sitting on such a hard surface however caused a high pressure wave of body fluids straight up my back causing me to cry out in shock. Dinner was a quite affair and soon I was back in the living room with a hugely full belly once again. The itching had now started which I expect was the actually punishment and by the time I was told to go to bed it was quickly becoming unbearable. Lucy was asleep in my crib so I had to stay in her room for the night and although I could not escape the horrible smell and itchiness at least tonight I could move around without being restrained in the crib. Just like my first night sleep took a while to come but when I did wake in the morning it was to a lake of pee surround my fanny and a massive bulge of poop covering my backside. “Morning sweetie” my mum said softly as she stroked my hair and I release it must have been her that had work me up. “A few more hours and then we will get you out of this awful thing. I hope you’ve learned your lesson!” Replying “yes” through the gag just made a gurgling sound but I think she understood. “Now unfortunately Hannah I’ve got some more bad news, we’ve read the detail on punishment card and it says in the morning things can be pooled up so we have to spread it around again” “What!” I stuttered through the gag “Lucy if you argue I will extend your punishment and we both don’t want that so just stay still” She said as she reached down and pulled off my covered exposing my plastic clad body. To be honest I couldn’t have believed I could be more embarrassed than what I had suffered over the past few week but I was very, very wrong. Already lying on my front my mum pushed the bulge of mess which exploded in every direction but she didn’t stop there and continued massaging it over my whole body. I could feel the mess now spread from my back to down my legs and once mum turned me over she continued, now moving the pee and poop all over my front. It was truly disgusting and I could tell even she too wasn’t at all enjoying this. “Right all done, you can come down to breakfast now” I got out of bed slowly and saw my reflection in the mirror. I was a horrific sight, my whole body a patchy shade of yellow and brown. God I can’t wait to be back in nappies I thought to myself. Luckily I managed to cope through breakfast and only had another small wetting before at around midday I was told it was time to get out of the plastic suit. Standing in the bath mum peeled it off me before spraying me down for a good 20 minutes. Another shower later and after nappy rash cream being applied to my whole body I was back into the glorious comfort of the nappies. A day later Lucy was returned from babyhood to level 3 and normality returned to the house. Chapter 15 Summer was now coming to an end and we had both managed to avoid any major punishments. It was a sunny Friday afternoon and I was just lying on the sofa pretty much oblivious to my rather full nappy when mum came and spoke to me. “Hannah, seeing as there is only 1 week or so left of your punishment we’ve decided to send you on a camp so you can socialise a bit.” She said as she removed my dummy so I could reply “Really? So you’re going to take me out of nappies?” I asked “Well no you’ve still got to continue your punishment but don’t worry you’re going to a special camp and everyone is in the same boat.” “Arh, ok… I’m not sure if I…” I replied but mum quickly cut me off “You’ve got no choice Hannah, and you will be picked up tomorrow morning. Lucy will be staying here though.” And with that she reinserted my dummy and left. A hundred emotions where pulsing through my head, it would be nice to get out of the house, but other people would see my nappies, but those people would also be in nappies, it would be so embarrassing but could be fun… The next day I was ready in a clean double nappies, yellow sun dress, mittens and dummy tied in place waiting for a person from the camp to pick me up. When the knock came and the young man entered I couldn’t believe my eyes, it was the attractive 20 something year old who had fitted my crib. Following him out I wished I could say something but he just ushered me into a mini van parked outside, strapping me into an adult sized car seat. I wasn’t alone, four other teenagers were also strapped in around me. Two girls who I guessed were just a little younger than me, a teenage boy maybe around 14 and another boy who was at least my age. They all, like me were clearly in nappies and judging by the smell at least somebody had a messy one. Just before we set off the young man reached from the front, untying my dummy and letting it hang around my neck. “At camp you allowed to speak free as long as you behave” he said winking at me. “I’m Chris by the way and everyone this here is Hannah” he said speaking more loudly to the whole mini-van. “Hi Hannah, I’m Aimee” said the girl closes to me. At the van started to move away they all introduced themselves, the two girls Aimee and Chloe were 15 & 16, I was right about John the younger boy being 14 and oldest boy sitting in the back, Jake was 19. As we journey continued on we all got to know a little more about each other’s story. Chloe’s was so similar to mine it was scary and she too was a level 4 admitting this with the fact that the bad smell was indeed coming from her. John the youngest was only a level 2 but his jeans did nothing to hide the big nappy they contained. Aimee was a level 3 along with Jake although he admitted he had been decreased from a 5 to a 4 and then to a 3 after good behaviour. With Jake being the only one in the group experiencing level 5 we all started asking questions. “What’s it like?” asked John the youngest “Boring mainly. The drugs mean you’re pretty much helpless and I spent most my time sleeping, eating or being changed…” “My parents were threatening me with Level 6 at one point so I just went along with it quietly and luckily they started decreasing my levels.” He added “Level 6?” I asked “I thought there were only 5 levels” Aimee added “Yeah, there is a level 6 its just you can’t start on it, so most people don’t know about it” Jake replied “So what is it? I can’t imagine anything worse than 5?” I said, thinking in my head what it could be… “Well on the face of it it’s not worse, I mean all the baby clothes, dummies, cribs, etc go but instead they give you an injection. This injection makes you lose full control of your bladder and bowels for about a year” he finished with everyone either gasping or staring at him with fear “Oh god, so it means you have to like stay in nappies through school and everything” “Yeah exactly, they only use it when the parents feel the teen need constant correction to keep them on track and they can keep it going until you’re 21” was his reply I swore loudly “Hey, I’ll have none of that Hannah or that dummy will be going back in” came a sharp voice from the front “Sorry” I mumbled back, still thinking over the simple horror of level 6 Chapter 16 Arriving at the camp, we all got out of the mini-van into a wooded area with log cabins dotted throughout the site. We were by no means alone with at least 50 other teenagers from 13 to 19 wandering around, almost all were clearly sporting think nappies. “Everyone report to in the main building” came a voice over a hidden speaker system and we followed the others, moving toward the biggest building. The crowd gathered facing a stage at back of the room with everyone looking around nervously. On the stage had assembled a group of 20-something year olds including Chris our driver. And then walking up from behind the stage appeared an older woman maybe around 40 and the hum of chatter in the room evaporated. “Welcome everyone, I’m Miss Donaldson and the leader of this camp. Now listen carefully as I’m going to go over the important rules of your stay here: 1. Firstly remember you are here to learn and interact but your punishment continues so not everything is designed to be fun 2. Your parents have handed full control of your punishment to me and my staff (waving her hand to the group behind her) 3. Misbehaviour is not tolerated in the slightest and will be punished harshly 4. We have no toilets on the camp except for staff so I’m afraid if your currently level 1 you will now be effectively level 2 and thus be required to use your nappies for everything. 5. You will be grouped randomly and we don’t have girl / boy segregation. That said, any sort of sexual contact will result in the highest form of punishment for those involved So they are the rules and you will do well to remember them. Enjoy your stay.” And with that she left the stage, the staff members then starting calling out names lining us up in groups. Level 4 seemed to be the highest so I guessed they must not let level 5 attend and when my name was called I was surprised to join the group lead by Chris and another slightly younger girl. Once the group had assembled I counted 8 of us in total, four girls including both Aimee & Chloe from the minivan, three boys and another boy probably about 14 who was dressed head to foot as a girl. “Hi Everyone, I’m Chris and this here is Eilidh. We are your camp leaders for the next week. If you’re all on your best behaviour you will have a great time. Now everyone follow us and let’s get you all settled into the cabin.” We all trundled after them, making small talk between ourselves before reaching our cabin. It was a big imposing log cabin surrounded by trees and was one of the furthest away from the main building. Walking through the door revealed a single huge room sporting 8 cribs dotted randomly throughout and a set of changing tables against the far wall. Also against this wall was shelf upon shelf of nappies, changing supplies, clothing and some other strange looking objects I couldn’t quite make out. There were only two internal doors and I guessed these must lead to the rooms for the leaders. “Welcome everyone to your new home, everyone please now pick a crib and stand beside it” They all looked the same so I walked with Chloe and picked the one next to hers, near the centre of the room. Looking around, my crib had three other close neighbours, Chloe, the boy with the dress and a guy who looked about my age. Looking him over, he was definitely also a level 4, the blue dungarees with a large lion emblem on the front gave it away. They were also quite tight as I could clearly make out the outline of the large nappy they were supporting. Our eyes made contact and I could see him looking me up and down. The yellow sun dress, the dummy hanging around my neck, my bulging nappies, my mittens… god I must look awful I thought, turning away suddenly embarrassed. “Scott, my name’s Scott” he said forcing me to turn back around. “Hannah” I replied my face still reddening. “Nice to meet…” but before I could finish I got cut off my Eilidh’s “Quite!” We all turned to face her and Chris who were now standing in front of the changing tables. “Right, first things first, I want you all to introduce yourself. Say your name, age, punishment level and why your received your punishment. Simple enough. Ok… you first.” She said pointing to a boy near the front. “I’m Don, I’m 15 and erm I’m a level 3 for fighting at school” he said slowly looking at the ground Eilidh then pointed to the youngest girl. “I’m Jess, I’m 13 and I was a level 1 but I guess that’s a 2 now and I’m being punished for being nasty to my little sister” It continued through Craig and Lewis who were both 16 and level 3’s for misbehaving at school, Aimee from the bus and then it came to the little boy dressed as a girl. “I’m Sam but my mum now calls me… Samantha, I’m 14 and a level 2… but my mum forced to dress like a girl after I was caught… trying on my sisters panties” His voice was breaking up throughout and I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone more embarrassed. “Hi Samantha” Eilidh replied “and as per your mommies wishes we will all be referring to you as Samantha” she said looking across the room. Me and Chloe managed through our identical introductions before finally we all turned to Scott. “Erm hi I’m Scott, I’m 18 and I’m also a level 4. I’m not really sure why I’m being punished and I think my parents just want to have me as their little boy again.” A short silence followed and I felt bad for Scott, I hated this punishment but at least I had done something bad to deserve it. “Nice to meet you all and I’m sure over the next few days you will all be getting to know each other much better” Chris boomed across the room breaking the silence. “Now most of you have travelled a long way and judging by the smell I think you will all need a change, so can all of strip down to just your nappies. Me and Eilidh will help any of you having trouble or wearing mittens” Me, Chloe and Scott looked at each other knowing that was us. Amazingly no one made a fuss and soon the room broke into noise as people slowly started undoing their clothing. Eilidh went straight to Chloe and Chris to me. “Long time no see” he joked winking to me. “Hold up your arms” and as I did so he lifted my yellow dress straight off revealing my very discoloured nappies. I hadn’t even really realised that they were so wet and messy, I was so use to spending the last 6 weeks with them like that but that didn’t stop me worrying about if I’d get my control back. “Ok lie down for me” Chris said bringing me back to reality and pushing me onto the crib. Squelch. “Urr” I muttered out loud as the large mess forced its way forwards over my virgina and up the back of my nappy. Chris took no notice, gently removing my shoes and pulling down my knee length socks in the process stroking his hands against my legs quite unnecessarily. I was definitely turned on and could feel hotness building under my nappy but all too quickly it was over and he was helping me back to my feet. Looking around everyone was now standing completely naked except for their nappies all of which seemed in desperate need of a change. Chloe’s however stood out as they were almost completely brown and sagging badly. Mine and Scott’s were also clearly very messy and the other boys and Aimee also appears to have a bit of browning at the back. Only the youngest, Jess, and Samantha who without the dress still looked quite girlish were only wet. “Ok everyone before we change you all I want to confirm how the levels work at the camp as to keep things easier we standardise a few things” Eilidh announced. “As Miss Donaldson said we don’t have levels 1’s so Jess your now a level 2 and will be expected to mess your nappy” “You will all be kept in nappies 24/7 and changed 3 times a day, after breakfast, after lunch and before bed. Those of you on lower levels who are use to 4 changes a day will find you’re now in thicker nappies than you’re used to.” “So level 2’s, you will still have control but we will be encouraging regular use through mild diuretics and laxatives. You can wear normal clothing but we will still be putting you into onesies at night” “Level 3’s, you will be receiving pills with your meals which means you will lose your control. You will also be dressed as a toddler. “Level 4’s, you will be treated as babies most of the time and our expected to now crawl whenever indoors. Outdoors you may walk and if you behave we will allow you to only have your dummy in at night. You will be kept in baby clothes 24/7 including mittens and luckily for you, you will be trying an experimental new control loss pill. This pill will, like level 3’s, leave you with completely no control or warning but is also said to increase wetting and messing volume by 150%. For this reason you will be in the newest and highest capacity nappy we’ve designed.” The three of us on level 4 were now being stared at by everyone and I couldn’t blame them. “So Samantha and Jess, seeing as you’re both only wet I want you to try poop before we change you?” They both looked startled by being singled out and asked to do something so embarrassing in front over everyone. “Ermm. Ok.” Samantha said looking shell shocked. All eyes were on them both and I could see their legs buckle a bit as they tried to push out a poop. Samantha succeeded very quickly, rewarded with a short fart and a noticeable expansion of his, or should I say her, nappy. Jess however was seemingly having a much harder time of it. “I’ve never pooped in my nappy before” she said half crying as Eilidh told her to hurry up. “It’s ok Eilidh, I’ve got this” Chris said as he walked over to Jess and lifted her effortlessly. His hand cupped under her nappy and she leant over his chest and shoulder like a small child. Chris then started massaging her stomach and back with his free hand just as I’d seen mum do to Lucy. It didn’t take long and soon we all watched a first wave of poop expanded into Jess’s nappy. Chris didn’t stop there though and bounced her gently spreading the mess and allowing a two more waves of fart accompanied poop to fill the waiting nappy. Three minutes later he lowered her down by the now browning nappy and see quickly wiped the tears from her eyes. “All better” he said giving her a cuddle which she gladly received. “Ok change time! Scott and Chloe you two look like you need to be first.” They were both changed by the two leaders and before long I found myself lying on a changing table with Chris above me. “Looks like we’ve got a very messy baby here” he cooed tickling me. Rip, Rip, Rip Rip, the tapes were now off and he lowered the front of my outer nappy revealing a very wet and browned stained nappy. “I see your parents keep you in double nappies, wise move by the look of it” he joked. Soon the second nappy was untapped and this time you could hardly see my skin for the poop which clung to it. “Pewww!” Was his only comment as the smell hit him but he didn’t hesitate and after 20 of so wipes I felt clean again but also turned on. Maybe I was imagining it but Chris seemed to be taking much longer on me than Scott and had paid very special attention to cleaning my lady regions. Next came baby oil which he spread liberally massaging it into my skin before lifting my bum and sliding under a hugely thick nappy. I must have been at least as thick as my double nappies and was so wide at the crotch that I didn’t think my legs would ever touch again. To finish he powdered me all over and taped up the nappies 4 giant tapes. All done he said lifting me up and onto the floor and told me to remember to crawl indoors. To be honest as I crawled back to my crib I didn’t think walking would even be an option, the thickness made itself constantly known forcing my legs apart comically. Arriving back at my crib I lifted myself up and then looked around at Chloe who was inspecting her equally large nappy. “There so big” she said noticing me watching. “Yeah, and just think, this is them dry!” Scott added from the other side. “They do look cute though” I admitted, admiring the farm yard animals which covered the shell and the cartoon style words reading ‘Teen Baby Ultima – Keeping your teen leak free for up to 18 hours’ We chatted about where we lived while everyone else was changed into new nappies. Once complete Chris and Eilidh moved around handing out clothes and telling them to get dressed. We were last and Eilidh came up to me and without a word pushed me back onto the crib and proceeded to dress me. Two minutes later I was wearing a tight pink and white striped all-in-one which had a frilly skirt attached around the middle. It had feet with a grip surface on the bottom and padded mittens sown into the sleeves making sure my hands remained useless. Both Scott and Chloe were dressed the same way with Scott sporting a pale blue one and Chloe a yellow striped one. “Thanks everyone for being so well behaved and now let’s head of for some dinner.” Chris shouted over the chatter which had built up and we all headed out of the cabin. Once outside I managed to stand up on my second attempt and waddled alongside my level 4 comrades towards the main building. Arriving at the camp, we all got out of the mini-van into a wooded area with log cabins dotted throughout the site. We were by no means alone with at least 50 other teenagers from 13 to 19 wandering around, almost all were clearly sporting think nappies. “Everyone report to in the main building” came a voice over a hidden speaker system and we followed the others, moving toward the biggest building. The crowd gathered facing a stage at back of the room with everyone looking around nervously. On the stage had assembled a group of 20-something year olds including Chris our driver. And then walking up from behind the stage appeared an older woman maybe around 40 and the hum of chatter in the room evaporated. “Welcome everyone, I’m Miss Donaldson and the leader of this camp. Now listen carefully as I’m going to go over the important rules of your stay here: 1. Firstly remember you are here to learn and interact but your punishment continues so not everything is designed to be fun 2. Your parents have handed full control of your punishment to me and my staff (waving her hand to the group behind her) 3. Misbehaviour is not tolerated in the slightest and will be punished harshly 4. We have no toilets on the camp except for staff so I’m afraid if your currently level 1 you will now be effectively level 2 and thus be required to use your nappies for everything. 5. You will be grouped randomly and we don’t have girl / boy segregation. That said, any sort of sexual contact will result in the highest form of punishment for those involved So they are the rules and you will do well to remember them. Enjoy your stay.” And with that she left the stage, the staff members then starting calling out names lining us up in groups. Level 4 seemed to be the highest so I guessed they must not let level 5 attend and when my name was called I was surprised to join the group lead by Chris and another slightly younger girl. Once the group had assembled I counted 8 of us in total, four girls including both Aimee & Chloe from the minivan, three boys and another boy probably about 14 who was dressed head to foot as a girl. “Hi Everyone, I’m Chris and this here is Eilidh. We are your camp leaders for the next week. If you’re all on your best behaviour you will have a great time. Now everyone follow us and let’s get you all settled into the cabin.” We all trundled after them, making small talk between ourselves before reaching our cabin. It was a big imposing log cabin surrounded by trees and was one of the furthest away from the main building. Walking through the door revealed a single huge room sporting 8 cribs dotted randomly throughout and a set of changing tables against the far wall. Also against this wall was shelf upon shelf of nappies, changing supplies, clothing and some other strange looking objects I couldn’t quite make out. There were only two internal doors and I guessed these must lead to the rooms for the leaders. “Welcome everyone to your new home, everyone please now pick a crib and stand beside it” They all looked the same so I walked with Chloe and picked the one next to hers, near the centre of the room. Looking around, my crib had three other close neighbours, Chloe, the boy with the dress and a guy who looked about my age. Looking him over, he was definitely also a level 4, the blue dungarees with a large lion emblem on the front gave it away. They were also quite tight as I could clearly make out the outline of the large nappy they were supporting. Our eyes made contact and I could see him looking me up and down. The yellow sun dress, the dummy hanging around my neck, my bulging nappies, my mittens… god I must look awful I thought, turning away suddenly embarrassed. “Scott, my name’s Scott” he said forcing me to turn back around. “Hannah” I replied my face still reddening. “Nice to meet…” but before I could finish I got cut off my Eilidh’s “Quite!” We all turned to face her and Chris who were now standing in front of the changing tables. “Right, first things first, I want you all to introduce yourself. Say your name, age, punishment level and why your received your punishment. Simple enough. Ok… you first.” She said pointing to a boy near the front. “I’m Don, I’m 15 and erm I’m a level 3 for fighting at school” he said slowly looking at the ground Eilidh then pointed to the youngest girl. “I’m Jess, I’m 13 and I was a level 1 but I guess that’s a 2 now and I’m being punished for being nasty to my little sister” It continued through Craig and Lewis who were both 16 and level 3’s for misbehaving at school, Aimee from the bus and then it came to the little boy dressed as a girl. “I’m Sam but my mum now calls me… Samantha, I’m 14 and a level 2… but my mum forced to dress like a girl after I was caught… trying on my sisters panties” His voice was breaking up throughout and I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone more embarrassed. “Hi Samantha” Eilidh replied “and as per your mommies wishes we will all be referring to you as Samantha” she said looking across the room. Me and Chloe managed through our identical introductions before finally we all turned to Scott. “Erm hi I’m Scott, I’m 18 and I’m also a level 4. I’m not really sure why I’m being punished and I think my parents just want to have me as their little boy again.” A short silence followed and I felt bad for Scott, I hated this punishment but at least I had done something bad to deserve it. “Nice to meet you all and I’m sure over the next few days you will all be getting to know each other much better” Chris boomed across the room breaking the silence. “Now most of you have travelled a long way and judging by the smell I think you will all need a change, so can all of strip down to just your nappies. Me and Eilidh will help any of you having trouble or wearing mittens” Me, Chloe and Scott looked at each other knowing that was us. Amazingly no one made a fuss and soon the room broke into noise as people slowly started undoing their clothing. Eilidh went straight to Chloe and Chris to me. “Long time no see” he joked winking to me. “Hold up your arms” and as I did so he lifted my yellow dress straight off revealing my very discoloured nappies. I hadn’t even really realised that they were so wet and messy, I was so use to spending the last 6 weeks with them like that but that didn’t stop me worrying about if I’d get my control back. “Ok lie down for me” Chris said bringing me back to reality and pushing me onto the crib. Squelch. “Urr” I muttered out loud as the large mess forced its way forwards over my virgina and up the back of my nappy. Chris took no notice, gently removing my shoes and pulling down my knee length socks in the process stroking his hands against my legs quite unnecessarily. I was definitely turned on and could feel hotness building under my nappy but all too quickly it was over and he was helping me back to my feet. Looking around everyone was now standing completely naked except for their nappies all of which seemed in desperate need of a change. Chloe’s however stood out as they were almost completely brown and sagging badly. Mine and Scott’s were also clearly very messy and the other boys and Aimee also appears to have a bit of browning at the back. Only the youngest, Jess, and Samantha who without the dress still looked quite girlish were only wet. “Ok everyone before we change you all I want to confirm how the levels work at the camp as to keep things easier we standardise a few things” Eilidh announced. “As Miss Donaldson said we don’t have levels 1’s so Jess your now a level 2 and will be expected to mess your nappy” “You will all be kept in nappies 24/7 and changed 3 times a day, after breakfast, after lunch and before bed. Those of you on lower levels who are use to 4 changes a day will find you’re now in thicker nappies than you’re used to.” “So level 2’s, you will still have control but we will be encouraging regular use through mild diuretics and laxatives. You can wear normal clothing but we will still be putting you into onesies at night” “Level 3’s, you will be receiving pills with your meals which means you will lose your control. You will also be dressed as a toddler. “Level 4’s, you will be treated as babies most of the time and our expected to now crawl whenever indoors. Outdoors you may walk and if you behave we will allow you to only have your dummy in at night. You will be kept in baby clothes 24/7 including mittens and luckily for you, you will be trying an experimental new control loss pill. This pill will, like level 3’s, leave you with completely no control or warning but is also said to increase wetting and messing volume by 150%. For this reason you will be in the newest and highest capacity nappy we’ve designed.” The three of us on level 4 were now being stared at by everyone and I couldn’t blame them. “So Samantha and Jess, seeing as you’re both only wet I want you to try poop before we change you?” They both looked startled by being singled out and asked to do something so embarrassing in front over everyone. “Ermm. Ok.” Samantha said looking shell shocked. All eyes were on them both and I could see their legs buckle a bit as they tried to push out a poop. Samantha succeeded very quickly, rewarded with a short fart and a noticeable expansion of his, or should I say her, nappy. Jess however was seemingly having a much harder time of it. “I’ve never pooped in my nappy before” she said half crying as Eilidh told her to hurry up. “It’s ok Eilidh, I’ve got this” Chris said as he walked over to Jess and lifted her effortlessly. His hand cupped under her nappy and she leant over his chest and shoulder like a small child. Chris then started massaging her stomach and back with his free hand just as I’d seen mum do to Lucy. It didn’t take long and soon we all watched a first wave of poop expanded into Jess’s nappy. Chris didn’t stop there though and bounced her gently spreading the mess and allowing a two more waves of fart accompanied poop to fill the waiting nappy. Three minutes later he lowered her down by the now browning nappy and see quickly wiped the tears from her eyes. “All better” he said giving her a cuddle which she gladly received. “Ok change time! Scott and Chloe you two look like you need to be first.” They were both changed by the two leaders and before long I found myself lying on a changing table with Chris above me. “Looks like we’ve got a very messy baby here” he cooed tickling me. Rip, Rip, Rip Rip, the tapes were now off and he lowered the front of my outer nappy revealing a very wet and browned stained nappy. “I see your parents keep you in double nappies, wise move by the look of it” he joked. Soon the second nappy was untapped and this time you could hardly see my skin for the poop which clung to it. “Pewww!” Was his only comment as the smell hit him but he didn’t hesitate and after 20 of so wipes I felt clean again but also turned on. Maybe I was imagining it but Chris seemed to be taking much longer on me than Scott and had paid very special attention to cleaning my lady regions. Next came baby oil which he spread liberally massaging it into my skin before lifting my bum and sliding under a hugely thick nappy. I must have been at least as thick as my double nappies and was so wide at the crotch that I didn’t think my legs would ever touch again. To finish he powdered me all over and taped up the nappies 4 giant tapes. All done he said lifting me up and onto the floor and told me to remember to crawl indoors. To be honest as I crawled back to my crib I didn’t think walking would even be an option, the thickness made itself constantly known forcing my legs apart comically. Arriving back at my crib I lifted myself up and then looked around at Chloe who was inspecting her equally large nappy. “There so big” she said noticing me watching. “Yeah, and just think, this is them dry!” Scott added from the other side. “They do look cute though” I admitted, admiring the farm yard animals which covered the shell and the cartoon style words reading ‘Teen Baby Ultima – Keeping your teen leak free for up to 18 hours’ We chatted about where we lived while everyone else was changed into new nappies. Once complete Chris and Eilidh moved around handing out clothes and telling them to get dressed. We were last and Eilidh came up to me and without a word pushed me back onto the crib and proceeded to dress me. Two minutes later I was wearing a tight pink and white striped all-in-one which had a frilly skirt attached around the middle. It had feet with a grip surface on the bottom and padded mittens sown into the sleeves making sure my hands remained useless. Both Scott and Chloe were dressed the same way with Scott sporting a pale blue one and Chloe a yellow striped one. “Thanks everyone for being so well behaved and now let’s head of for some dinner.” Chris shouted over the chatter which had built up and we all headed out of the cabin. Once outside I managed to stand up on my second attempt and waddled alongside my level 4 comrades towards the main building.

For just a three dollars, you can see more stories like this at my Patreon. If you'd like a short story, you may pledge twenty five dollars and I'll write you one about any image you choose. https://www.patreon.com/user?u=6660213 The twilight moon hung low in the sky, illuminating the battle grounds in an eerie light mixed with the flames of the fallen and decimated Nightmares. Britannia was issuing the order to retreat as the Guren S.E.I.T.E.N. leapt thriugh a collapsing building. In a moment of confusion, the retreating Britannian mech turned around, curious if his assailant had given up the chase. Smoke and dust obscured the area surrounding the destroyed skyscraper. A sigh of relief escaped from the pilot of the Britannian unit, he had somehow managed to lose his pursuer. However, his joy was short lived when a glowing pair of eyes pierced the smokescreen. "Shit!" The soldier quickly swung his unit away from the enclosing fire red Nightmare, trying to do everything he could to get away from the charging mech. Kallen had her target in sight, the crimson colored Nightmare extended it's talons out towards the fleeing Britannian unit, sending the sharp fingers right through the hull, causing the enemy to cease movement. Kallen pulled back her prized Guran's claw and watched the resulting aftermath of her attack. The limbs of the enemy unit went into a spasmodic fit, flailing about until the unit exploded. "Zero, sector five cleared of Royal Guards. I will-" Kallen was interrupted by an unknown signal; A bright flare, a light so bright that it beckoned her to it. "I've been surrounded! Requesting back up!" Zero frantically announced. Unbeknownst to Kallen, her communication module was jammed to all outside links, she couldn't hear the real Zero asking for an update while she proceeded to investigate the source of the fake distress call. Speeding down the now ruined boulevard, the Guran passed by toppled buildings and tarnished trees, some still lit from the literal fire fight which had ensued earlier during the course of the fierce battle. At the end of the grand avenue she saw a toppled mech, near it lay Zero splayed out, wounded atop a pile of rubble. "Zero!" The Captain of Squad Zero ejected from the cockpit and jumped down to the sidewalk that her leader was bleeding out on. In this moment, she only saw her wounded comrade and failed to notice the figure of a stranger standing by Lelouch's immobilized mech. As Kallen bent over and picked up her fallen friend, she noticed that it was not Zero at all! It was a dead Britannian soldier dressed like her leader. "What the fuck?" She stood up, pivoting quickly, looking around for what she knew would come: an ambush. However, no enemies shot at her, no one appeared except for the strange man who walked towards her calmly. "Who are you?!" The girl with magenta colored hair demanded. "Never you mind who I am. You're the one that is killing needlessly and for what? A childish rebellion which will only ensure that you become the property of the Chinese Federation?" The stranger questioned. "So, you're with the Britannian armed forces and want to kill me? Is that it!?" Kallen reached for her sidearm. "Not kill, there has been enough bloodshed on this day. Besides, a quick death would teach you nothing. You must be punished for all the blood that you have on your hands." A bright perplexing glow emanated from his eye, the symbol of the Geass flashed brilliantly, taking control of Kallen. "Interesting, you have many emotional weaknesses that you keep buried. Many irrational fears which I can have fun with. Let's concoct a hellish reality for you to live out the rest of eternity, one where you'll experience all of this bottled up irrational fear." The unknown Geass user watched Kallen fall to the ground, her body limp and lifeless, while a flashing lightning bolt of magenta like aura left her body violently, pulsing towards the stars. A never ending black void surrounded the tough warrior of the Black Knights. She found herself naked, in her most purest and vulnerability form, floating through the darkness. Randomly the visions and memories would hit her. Like pages of a book flipping in the breeze, she experienced each page that catalogued an event, as if she was reliving it all over again. Kallen jerked her body out of this twisted sleep, that dream was the culmination of far too many terrible nightmares. She shook her head and opened her eyes, what she saw all around her, truly shocked her. At first, she thought that the Britannia soldiers must have captured her since there were bars all around her. However, the huge bars were not normal, they definitely weren't from a jail cell or even a traditional cage. No, these were pastel pink and, from what she could see beyond her confines, it appeared that she was in a very infantile version of her own room. A variety of baby toys littered the ground, but upon closer inspection, they were huge! Hardly the appropriate size for a real baby. Kallen ripped off the baby blanket and sighed when she saw her firm breasts, long arms and legs. However, the realization that a humongous, baby diaper was wrapped around her loins was quite displeasing to the young woman. "What the hell? Why am I wearing this...this thing!?" She pawed at it curiously, the fierce warrior had never felt a diaper before and, it was quite a surreal sensation to actually wear one. Her hand slid across the slick, outer shell of her plastic pamper. The outside of the infantile garment was hard which was a unique contrast to the soft, almost pillow like, interior of the diaper. Instantly, she grew disgusted by its mere existence, cupping her privates, trapping them in a humid prison of plastic. "Someone better get me out of this damn diaper and crib, right now!!" A shrill wail pierced the tranquility of the nursery. Kallen turned her head to face the source of the loud, infantile cries. If the Captain of Squad Zero didn't know any better, it sounded just like a real baby crying for its mother. Close to her crib, a bassinet, covered in pink frills and dainty bows rocked slightly while a pair of long arms reached out above the large cradle. Kallen stared out past her bars at the odd scene before her, unsure of what she was actually seeing. It was definitely another adult, like herself, trapped in the large bassinet, but why? She couldn't help but ask this question repeatedly. Suddenly, the creaking of a door, pulled the young soldier away from her thoughts. To Be Continued...

Disclaimer: There will be some difficult subjects such as violence, brief mention of drugs/alcohol and also some strong language used. A/N: Hello everyone! This will be the last part of Willa's series but I do plan to continue telling the other character's stories! Just to make something clear, the story is starting two years before Willa goes to Henderson and will be told from the perspective of her brother and her. However with the first chapter, it's going through the years showing the events that shaped her childhood and lead her to all the problems she had before she went to Henderson. I hope you enjoy! ooOoo Chapter 1: Ten Years Ago She wet herself. That was the first thing she noticed. She hadn’t wet herself since she was about five years old. She was ten now. Ten year olds did not pee in their beds. The doctors said she was in shock. They said that it was completely normal but watching your parents be murdered was not normal. Nothing about the situation was normal. She remembered her parents were in the living room watching a movie when they broke in. The living room was right next to the front door and they should’ve heard the door open but for some reason they didn’t. Upstairs, she was supposed to be asleep but she’d just gotten a new ipad (they wouldn’t get her a phone) and could finally text her friends and a cute boy had asked for her number so she was waiting up for him. But if he did text, she never saw. It had already begun. She first heard her father shout. Her dad was a calm person. Always mellow, not one to get easily triggered. Standing at six feet, he was a big guy and most people found him intimidating upon the first meeting but their fear always quickly disappeared. Willa remembered jumping out of bed and racing into the hall with the tablet in hand. Standing at the top of the stairs, just out of view, she peeked around the corner. Her dad’s hands were up. There were two men. They shot him first and he fell to the ground. Next was her mother, she didn’t stand a chance. The men rushed from the house out the open door. It had been less than five minutes. Less than five minutes and her parents were dead. Less than five minutes and her entire life had changed. That’s what she told the police officers when they spoke to her at the hospital. She didn’t feel sad. She didn’t really feel anything, the words just poured from her mouth. Willa squeezed her hands into fists and out. In and out. They were dry, clean. The blood had been washed away. She leaned back against the pillow, slightly shivering, The paper hospital gown was not warm at all. She sat stiff straight, her heart pounded against her chest. The sound of blood rushed through her ears. That’s when she felt the wetness between her legs. The police continued to ask her questions and she continued to pee. The officers realized what had happened. No more questions were asked. ooOoo Six Years Ago It was what every fourteen year old girl dreamed of. Their first date. She squealed… yes, squealed when Andre asked her to be his date to the eighth grade dance. Out of all the girls in the school, he asked her. Mister Popular wanted to go out with well… not so Miss Popular. She was what you’d call a wallflower. Sitting at the back of class, her hand raised yet no one saw. Pressed against the wall, someone bumped into her and her books fell to the ground. Yet no one seemed to notice. If she disappeared, no one would know. She was unmemorable. Plain. Ordinary. So why would Andrew Crawford ask her to semi? It didn’t make sense. She had a bad feeling about it but still said yes. She wanted to hope that the feeling was wrong. She had wanted to feel pretty for once. But now she hid behind the school, sucking on the tip of her thumb as mascara streamed down her face mixed in with salty tears. She slid down the wall to the ground, her chest heaved up and down. Never again, she promised herself. Never again, would she say yes to a boy. She was a fool to think Andre Crawford actually liked her. He’d stood her up, arriving with Shelby Hennings instead. Everyone was in on it. The invisible girl getting asked by the pretty boy. Now that was a comical sight. It was all a bet to see if she’d actually say yes. They called her a baby for crying and maybe she was. Why else would she be sucking on her thumb? Boys sucked. Middle school sucked. Her entire life sucked. She’d even straightened her thick curly black hair for tonight and went shopping at the cute new boutique downtown. She hadn't been dress shopping since her mother died and so she picked out what the shop owner suggested. It was a mustard yellow knee length dress. The color went best with her caramel skin and she’d gotten matching pumps. She spent her entire monthly allowance on that night. It was supposed to be magical. It signified a start of a brand new life. A better one than she was living right now. Living with her uncle was fine was fine. He left her mostly alone and she managed alright and her brother Adrian attended Washington State University and was only home on the holidays. Should she call her uncle to pick her up? No. That was too embarrassing. She’d have to walk home. The likelihood of getting kidnapped was high but it was better than facing the truth of her uncle’s words. “He’s using you.” he had said just a few hours ago but she hadn't believe him. Now, she sat on the ground, outside the school, sucking her thumb and painfully alone. Her mother would’ve known what to do. She knew everything. ooOoo Two years ago “Y-you’re kicking me out?” she stammered. It had only been two days since she graduated high school. Two fucking days. Her uncle had already cleaned all her stuff out of his apartment. They sat in trash bags by the front door. It’s not like she was surprised. He had never wanted her or her brother in the first place. He fed them when needed. Spoke to them when needed but other than that left them alone. She doesn’t even think that he noticed when her brother moved out. “You’re eighteen years old. You have a job and are going to college in a few months. I’m sure you can figure something out, Willow-” “My name is Willa!” she snapped. “And if you had paid attention or even bothered to show up to my graduation then you’d know that I didn’t apply to schools and I was fired from the restaurant.” He scoffed, rolling his brown eyes and ran his hand through his grey hair. He had a beer belly and always seemed to wear the same grease stained shirt and pants. The apartment reeked of stale beer and left over pizza. She was desperate to get out of there but not now. Not like this. “Well, tough luck. I’m fucking broke and if you stay, we’ll both have no place to live. Besides, I've dealt with your strangeness for long enough.” She went silent. Tears burned at the back of her eyes. “You didn’t think I knew about your little diaper obsession? Why the fuck would a grown adult hide diapers in their drawer, hmm?” Her lips wobbled. She’d kept them securely hidden away where no one would find them but of course he’d go through her room. He was a cruel man. If he wasn’t drinking then he was doing drugs. There was a reason her parents kept her and her brother away from him growing up. And besides, they weren’t diapers. They were pull ups. She… she still peed in her pants at night. That problem had never been fixed but had managed to keep it a secret the past eight years. Besides, It was simply just a precaution. It’s not like she wore them outside her room. “Call a friend or something or your brother. Andrew, yeah. Andrew will take you in. Just don’t come back here.” Adrian! Her mind hissed. His name was Adrian. Her older brother by five years. Her protector who hadn’t been around lately. Her everything. He’d take her in. He had to. She had no friends because she wouldn’t let herself get close to others. The semi formal still played in her mind every day as a reminder not to trust anyone. Now, she couldn’t even trust her uncle. “Fuck you!” she spat as she dragged the two black bags out the door. She made it halfway down the street and around the corner before she allowed herself to break down. It was as if she had been hit by a moving train and the pain didn’t start to sink in until later. She was freakin homeless. At eighteen years old. No matter how much she wanted to go to her brother, she couldn’t. He and his girlfriend lived together and he had just gotten some new fancy job with the state department that was top secret. He literally couldn’t tell anyone about it and they’d gifted him with a brand new apartment and car in the upscale neighborhood. She didn’t want to go and get in his way because wherever she went, trouble followed. But it wouldn’t hurt to stay at a homeless shelter for a few days, would it? She’d have a place to sleep at least for tonight and then tomorrow she’d figure else something out. ooOoo “I’m sorry but we’re at capacity.” Those words were starting to sound like a broken record. It was her third shelter she’d been turned away from. Perhaps, she could beg her uncle to take her back. At least there, she had some warmth and a roof over her head. She refused to stay on the streets. “Are you ok?” Her head shot up. A tall blonde woman was talking to her, a well dressed one at that. She didn’t belong in this neighborhood that much was obvious. Sketchy people lived here. Poor people lived here. “I don’t mean to intrude but you’ve seemed to um… wet your pants.” A gasp escaped her lips as she looked down at the rapidly growing stain around her crotch. Her heart dropped to the bottom of her stomach. She raised her leg, about to stomp her foot, but stopped herself at the last moment. Her chest heaved up and down. She bit down on her bottom lip, wide eyes filled with tears. This had never happened before in the day. It had never happened in public before. How could she not have felt it? Willa was prepared for the ridicule. The laughter. But none came. Instead, the woman handed her her sweater. “Tie this around your waist and cover up the stain. Do you have anywhere to stay?” she eyed her trash bags in pity. Timidly, the young girl shook her head side to side. “My name is Vera James. I can help you if you wish. I’ve worked with many, kids, such as yourself with similar problems-” “It was a one time thing and I don’t have a problem,” her voice hardened. The lady pursed her lips, continuing after the interruption. “Everyone has accidents.” she said matter of factly, “It’s nothing I haven’t seen before and It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I live in Henderson, you may not have heard of the town, it’s a little outside of the city. I foster at risk youth and troubled teens-” “I’m fine,” her voice rose before she could let the woman continue. Her mother had always warned her about stranger danger. Just because she was nice and seemed to care, did not mean she was not dangerous. Besides, she’d never heard of this Henderson place and if it was so great, what was she doing here? “I’m, um, I’m going to stay with my brother.” she made up an excuse. The woman didn’t believe her. “I was actually on my way there right now.” she said. “Now, if you’d excuse me.” ooOoo A/N: I hope you've all enjoyed the first chapter! There wasn't a ton of ageplay in the first chapter but trust me, it's just getting started! I've actually already started writing the second chapter and so that should be posted shortly!

i have been commissioned by zacybaby on deviant art to make a series of short regression stories. here is the first ^,^ The camera. Bell, a gorgeous 21-year-old college student, let out a loud grown as she walked down the street annoyed. She didn't want to be out here, but her stupid parents forced her. “Its Kaileys 10th birthday! You should get something for your sister.” Dad told her earlier. “But I don't have any money! All of it has gone into college.” Bell told them. “We weren't born yesterday.” her mother told her annoyed. “We know your grades have been slipping. Mostly because since you've turned 21 you've been spending all your extra money on alcohol. Bell couldn't defend herself becase It was all true. “So we're going to loan you some money to get her a good gift. And if we find out you spent it on anything else, you can go live with one of your friends while you finish college.” Dad told her before handing her $50. But as Bell walked the streets of their shopping district, she couldn't think of a single thing to get her sister. She never really cared to find out what her sister really liked or bothered to even ask. She looked at books, toys, games, and other random stuff but could not think of a single thing to get her sister. But one place did catch her eye. It was a simple building with a large camera on top. “Photobomb” said the sign. Thinking she had nothing to lose, Bell went inside to check it out and see what they sold. Inside was covered in cameras and camera related items. Bell was slightly amazed at just how many different cameras were in this place. “Hello! How may I assist you today?” a woman behind the counter asked. “Oh, im just looking around.” Bell told them as she continued to look at all the cameras. As she looked she saw modern cameras, old cameras, and everything in between. But as she was making her way back to the front of the store and about to leave, one camra stood out. It looked like an old polaroid camera but more modernised. It was sitting on a little table with a class lid over it to have it on display. The RC* camra. “How much is this one?” Bell asked “Oh, that one is not for sale, it's only for display at the moment while its on lone.” the woman behind the desk told Bell. “Well, is there anything a 10-year-old would like?” Bell asked. “I'm thinking of getting her a camera set for a present and I want something in pink.” “Hold on just a moment!” the woman said happily. “I think I have something in the back. The woman walked into the back room for 2 minutes and when she returned Bell was gone. “Miss?” the woman said as she looked around. Not noticing the weird camera gone and replaced with a 50 dollar bill. ********** “Here you go. Happy birthday.” Bell tells her sister as soon as she got home and hands Kailey the camera. A look of boredom plastered on her face. “A CAMERA! COOL!” Kailey shouted as she examined the camera. “Where's mom and dad?” Bell asked as she noticed both of them gone. “Daddy is at work and mom forgot something at the stoor so they will be right back.” Kailey told her sister. “Whatever.” Bell said as a birthday balloon floated near her face. “God damn those are annoying.” With her sharp nails she pop the balloon that was in her face. “HEY! That was mine!” Kailey shouted. “So what. Balloons are for babies anyways.” Bell said annoyed. “No their not!” Kailey shouted now growing upset. As her sister started to walk out of the room. “Whatever you say baby.” Bell replied and made Kailey upset. She wished there was some way she could get back at her sister. But she knew that would be impossible. So instead she decided to focus on her new camera and see what it could do. She looks over at her cake and balloons that were set up for her and decides to take a picture of them. She turns on and points the camera at the plain vanilla cake her mom got her. The store was out of chocolate so she got vanilla. As she was about to take a picture, the screen on the back asked: “what would you like to change?” “Huh?” Kailey said as she touched the cake on the screen and got a few options. One said chocolate and Kailey used it and pressed “change” That's when a polaroid picture came out of the camera and Kailey was able to see the cake in the picture was now a chocolate cake. When she looked up at the cake in reality, she was shocked to see it had also changed into a chocolate cake! It didn't take her long to realize just what had happened, or to come up with an idea on how to get back at her sister. After looking threw the settings a bit and finding some instructions, she learned that she can change anything around her with her mind remembering what happened before. Also, if she speaks just after the flash, she can influence even more change. With a smirk on her face, she goes to her sisters door and can peek into the room. Bell was sitting on her bed on her phone. This was the perfect time to test out the camera.” She pointed it at Bell and taped on the screen before taking the picture. “Hey! Don't take a picture of me!” Bell shouted. “Mom called and wanted me to check if your diaper is wet again.” Kailey said as she came into the room to now see her sister. Bell was still in her normal shirt but her pants were gone and replaced with a pull up with nothing covering them up. “They aren't diapers, their pull ups!” Bell shouted as she blushed and was reminded of the accidents she had been having lately. “What's the difference?” Kailey said sarcastically as she walked over to get a better look at the pull-up. “Watch it. Or i swear once i'm out of these i'll put you in them.” Bell told her little sister. “No you can't.” Kailey replied as she began thinking of more things she could do. “You want to bet?” Bell asked as she got annoyed “i'm still much bigger than you and can put you in them right now.” Bell then got up and marched over to her dresser to grab a pullup and when she turned around, she saw her sister taking a selfie and then a flash. Bell was now rubbing her eyes and trying to get rid of the spots she was seeing. "What a good girl getting your pull up for a change." A fomiller, yet different voice said. When Bell was able to see again, she was now looking up at her big sister Kailey. Kailey was a tall 13 year old girl who had straight A's in school, while Bell was a short 10 year old who had trouble keeping her pull ups dry. Bell was very jealous of her older sister and everyone knew it. "Want big sister to help you?" Kailey asked. "N-no! I can do it myself!" Bell shouted and stuck out her tongue in annoyance at her big sister. "You sure? That pull up looks awful full, did you poop in it again?" Kailey asked to tease. "That only happened once!" Bell shouted it won't happen again! "Well see." Kailey said with another smile as she left the room to let her now little sister change herself. Then she got another idea! Just before their parents got home, Kailey fiddled with the settings on the camera. "Bell. come here a moment,” Kailey said as Bell came into the living room, “want to try taking a picture?” Bell's eyes lit up for a moment as she came over to her sister and looked at the camera Kailey got. Kailey helped Bell set up the camera just right to take a picture of the cake and presents on the table when the door behind them opened and both their mom and dad came in. “What are you girls doing?” Mom asked. “Just taking a picture to remember little Bell’s special day.” Kailey told them with a smile. “Huh?” Bell asked as Kailey helped Bell take the photo and the flash went off. When Bell looked back she could see something strange had just happened. The table had far more presents than before, but there were other bigger stuff surrounding the table. And above it was a banner that said “happy back to diapers!” “W-wha?” Bell said in surprise. “It was so nice of you to share your birthday with Bell’s special day.” mom said to Kailey with a smile. “She is going to be such a happy baby girl.” “N-no! I'm not a baby!” Bell shouted but only got coos and awas back. “Sounds like someone is getting fussy,” Dad said as he walked over to the cake. “Let's give her a slice before we put her down for a nice nap.” “I don't need a nap!” Bell shouted but was pulled over to the table by her big sister. “Come one and have some cake baby girl.” Kailey told Bell as she forced her to sit at the head of the table were her mom gave her a tiny slice of cake. No one would listen to her whine and plead for someone to believe she wasn't a baby. But they fell on def ears as Kailey not only opened her presents, but Bell’s as well. Boxes of diapers, toys, changing supplies, meddasion, a rocking horse, clothes, and even a high chair. By the end, Bell was silently in tears as their was nothing she could do to stop this. “Arnt you happy Bell” Kailey asked with a smile as she fiddled with her camera and set a delay reaction. “You got so much nice stuff.” “Kailey, i-i don't want to be a baby!” Bell whined with tears in her eyes. “I don't like diapers!” “What do you mean?” Kailey asked as took a picture of Bell “This picture says otherwise.” For a moment, Bell couldn't understand what she was seeing in the picture, but as if her body was no longer her own, Bell stood up on the chair, turned around and squatted in front of everyone. “Look! My little baby is doing it, i'm so proud.” Mom said with a smile. “And just look at her face, she must really enjoy it.” Dad said with a smile as well. Everyone watched as Bell released the biggest poop of her life into her pull-ups. Making it well known she was to young for them and needing something more appropriate. But the look on Bell’s face was that of pure bliss and happiness. “Im pooping! Im pooping!” Bell shouted excitedly as the pull-up barely held it all it. Then gave her bottom a nice little shake to let everyone know just how much she loves it. “Now what do you say to sissy for making your day so special?” Kailey asked. “Twank you!” Bell shouted happily. “Your welcome baby girl, but I don't think you can really be a 10 year old anymore, i think your more fitting as 1.” With one last flash, Bell was now a happy, messy little one year old. Just so happy to be in her poopy diaper. Soon she will be upset when she is changed and want to be back in her dirty diaper again. But for the moment, she was happy. Especially when big sister Kailey bounced the messy baby on her knee, making Bell giggle in delight. “I'm so glad your happy Bell.” Kailey whispered into the baby’s ear. “You were always such a big baby.”

Welcome! This is a heavily edited version of a story that I had previously been working on. Hope you enjoy! Read at your own discretion. All characters are 18+. Contains gay sexual content, diapers, incontinence, violence, strong language, and more. Chapter One: The sky started to lighten as dawn’s first light stretches toward the horizon. Typhoon, the young hero of Triton City was perched atop the tallest skyscraper in the city. He listened to the police scanner that he’d stashed up here. He had been waiting all night, but hadn’t heard what he’d been hoping for. Standing atop this skyscraper was his favorite spot, because from here, Typhoon could easily glide to wherever trouble was. His control over weather allowed him to do what others couldn’t; stop the villains of Triton City. He could create gusts of wind powerful enough to erode stone, summon powerful rainstorms, and call down lightning from the sky, among other things. Typhoon had begun his hero work several years prior. A freak accident had given him his powers. And after only a few years, most of the city’s worst villains had been locked up. Typhoon had become a legend in the city almost overnight, and became the beacon of hope that the city so desperately needed. His feats were legendary: he was the only person to ever stand up to Mega-Colossus-man and live, he pulled two-hundred people out of a falling airplane as it fell to earth, and many other incredible acts. Now, he was waiting to hear of any activity from a new foe, a man known only as Sap-man, whose crimes had made him notorious. Unfortunately, tonight, the scanner was mostly silent. The only things that were coming in were run-of-the-mill disturbances, nothing that needed Typhoon’s help. The hero sighed, disappointed at his bad luck. He sat down, his feet dangling off the side of the skyscraper. “Well, I guess I could have some breakfast.” He said to himself. He reached behind him to where he had stuffed his backpack. Inside were his normal clothes, his phone, keys, and everything else he needed to return to his average citizen persona. Typhoon started to strip out of his skin-tight super-suit. At first, he had been hesitant to wear something so revealing, but the suit had been custom made for him by his eccentric friend, Iggy. Iggy was a genius, whose inventions were paramount in Typhoon’s success as a hero. The suit included several useful features that always helped in a pinch. It was flame resistant, bulletproof, and most importantly, it hid his identity. The drawback of the suit was its color. Iggy was very flamboyant, and for whatever reason, would rarely make anything that wasn’t pink. The super suit was a soft, pastel pink with black and silver trim. Iggy and Typhoon had argued for a while about the design of the suit, and eventually came to an agreement. Iggy agreed to remove some of the more extreme things in the design, as long as he got it in pink. It was form fitted to Typhoon’s slim and muscular body, leaving very little to the imagination. The suit came all the way over his head, covering every inch of him. It also included a wingsuit that could be activated at a moments notice, which greatly increased his ability to glide. The suit had nearly as much to do with Typhoon’s success as his powers did, so he’d resigned himself to the color long ago. Unfortunately, the color led to the creation of an embarrassing nickname for the hero. The name was usually only used by his enemies, but Typhoon still hated it: The Super Sissy. Since there was no sign of any action today, Typhoon stripped out of the suit. Another drawback of the tight suit was that he couldn’t wear any normal clothes underneath. The suit was powered in part by his body heat, which meant that underneath, he was naked, save for a pair of briefs. Typhoon kept a few bags with a change of clothes stashed throughout the city, in case he needed to quickly change back to normal. Each stash had a pair of jeans, socks, tennis shoes, and a plain white t-shirt. It was as average an outfit as he could think up. As he stuffed the super suit into the backpack and donned his normal clothes, Typhoon reverted to his normal self, the quiet, well-mannered college student known as Gale Greene. Gale slung his backpack over his shoulder and walked to the rooftop entrance. For Gale, it was easy to blend in. He was average height, had a fair complexion, and short dark hair that let him blend in almost anywhere. The only thing that could make him stand out was his muscular body, but with the baggy jeans and t-shirt, even that was hidden. He quickly ran down a few flights of stairs, and then quietly walked into the hallway, making sure he wasn’t seen. One quick elevator ride later, and he was back on street level. Gale’s phone rang. It was Iggy. Gale stopped in front of a bus stop, waiting. He answered his phone. “Hey Iggy, what’s up?” Gale said. “Hey cutie-pie!” Iggy responded, his flamboyant voice cutting through the phone. “C’mon Iggy, stop calling me stuff like that. We aren’t dating.” Gale responded, reminding him of that fact yet again. “Oh, if only. I would definitely know what to do with that beautiful bubble-butt of yours, cutie-pie.” Iggy said. “Stop. Iggy, seriously. I’ve told you a hundred times. And please, for the love of god, stop calling me cutie-pie all the time.” Gale said, annoyed. Gale appreciated Iggy, but sometimes, it was too much for him. “Fine, how about I call you what those other guys do?” “Don’t-“ Gale started, before being interrupted. “The Super Siss-“ Iggy began. “DON’T.” Gale said, more firmly this time. Another person at the bus stop glanced up and made eye contact with Gale. He turned away and whispered angrily into the phone. “You don’t know who could be listening.” “Oh, come on, I encrypted our phones ages ago.” Iggy said, as if it was obvious. “The only thing any NSA agent can hear right now is some serious hardcore gay porn.” Iggy laughed. Iggy had always had a hobby of trolling the government. He’d caused some serious trouble several times, but Iggy was too smart to ever get caught. Gale laughed as well. “I should’ve guessed.” “Yeah, so no worries. Anyways, I am calling because apparently, Sap-man was up to something last night.” Iggy said, more business-like. “What?” Gale responded, surprised. “But the scanner didn’t say anything about it!” “Well, that’s because nobody found out until this morning. He stole a sample of di-tritanium from the University of Triton City. It’s one of the strongest metals on earth, impervious to almost anything. Apparently, a professor had it sitting on his desk as some sort of knick-knack.” “On his desk? Why wasn’t it at least locked away somewhere?” Gale asked, annoyed. He only had so many chances to catch Sap-man, and if the crimes didn’t get reported, there was no way for Gale to find out and stop it. “That’s the strange part. It hadn’t been refined. It’s essentially useless in its current state. And there are only two places on earth with enough sustained heat generation to refine it. Honestly, I’m not sure what he would want with it. Right now, it’s just a useless rock. And it’s not even that much. Less than a kilogram.” “Hmm… wait, how do they know it was Sap-man then?” Gale asked. “Well, there was a campus janitor that heard noises and went to investigate. Sap-man took care of him the same way as the others that he’s encountered. Same symptoms as last time, like all of the strength was sapped from his body. He was stuck laying there for hours until the professor finally showed up this morning.” Iggy reported. “He’s in pretty bad condition at the hospital, but he should pull through.” “So how did you find out about all this then?” Gale asked suspiciously. “If you must know, I keep tabs on all the most fantastic things that the city has to offer. I’ve wanted to use di-tritanium in your suit for a while, but even I can’t refine it. I’d known that unrefined sample was there, but never bothered to take it, since it would be useless to me. Apparently, not for Sap-man though.” “Well, thanks Iggy, but I gotta go. My bus is here. Gonna grab some breakfast now then I’ll take a quick nap and head to class.” Gale said, stepping onto the bus. “Alright then see you later, cuti—." Gale hangs up the phone before Iggy can finish. Gale stared out the window as the bus pulled away, determined to capture Sap-man. That evening, Typhoon was back on the prowl. He was perched on an apartment building opposite the Westmount Museum. He was already in his suit, and had stashed away his change of clothes on the rooftop. Now it was simply time to wait. Typhoon watched the museum diligently, looking for any signs of his enemy. He was by the museum because they had a new exhibit that had just arrived. A collection of rare antiquities, worth untold amounts. It was just the kind of thing that any villainous figure would be interested in. Clouds started to roll in, obscuring the full moon. A heavy darkness fell over the city. Typhoon glanced up and raised his hand, concentrating momentarily. The clouds started to dissipate, revealing the moon again. He would need as much visibility as he could get tonight. An hour passed. Then another. It seemed such a waste to spend all night camping out at a one place. Sap-man could appear anywhere, or not at all, but he didn’t have anything else to go on. This meant that old-fashioned stakeouts were his only option. Typhoon started to hum quietly to himself from his perch. The biggest issue that the young hero had about his super suit was that it did not lend itself to stakeouts. The bright pink color meant that he was very easy to spot. Thankfully, right now, the lip of the building gave him plenty to hide behind, and the suit did have a feature that allowed him to move around more stealthily. A color-shift mode could change his suit from pink to black. The drawback, Iggy had told him, was that it used up quite a bit of the suit’s power, and so it had to be used sparingly. So Typhoon had not activated it yet. The night was quiet, but around midnight, Typhoon finally caught a glimpse of someone suspicious. Someone had walked up to the front of the museum. The figure was just standing there, staring at the building. Typhoon was pretty far away, but he could tell that they were tall. They stood there for what seemed like an eternity, and then walked back down to the sidewalk and toward the corner of the building. Afraid that he would lose sight of the figure, Typhoon stood up and jumped off the building, activating the color-shift mode. Using his powers, he formed a pocket of wind underneath him and started gliding above the road, trying to keep the person in sight. They were quick though, and walked around the side of the building. Typhoon flew above the building, but in the brief moment that he’d lost eyes on them, the person had vanished. There was no one there. The sidewalk was empty. No one across the street, and no cars either. Cursing his bad luck, Typhoon quickly dove down. He landed quietly on the pavement, and inspected the area where the man had been. He had only lost sight for a moment, so he could quickly narrow down the places that the man could’ve gone. As he saw it, there were two options: the sewer, or a staircase that led down to a basement door in the museum. Typhoon’s heart was pounding. Had the man really gone into the museum? This could be it. Typhoon took a deep breath and walked down the staircase. The building obscured the moon, so the steps were completely shrouded in darkness. As he reached the bottom step, Typhoon’s eyes adjusted. At the bottom, a heavy metal door was lying on the ground, completely crumpled. Typhoon reached down and touched the metal. Typhoon was surprised. The door didn’t seem like metal at all! It was as if it were made of wet paper, bending easily against his touch. Typhoon was almost certain that this was the work of Sap-man. His senses heightened. Silently, he walked into the building. The only light illuminating the room was a green ‘exit’ sign, located right above the door he’d just entered from. All the other lights were off. The dusty basement was filled with strange crates and boxes. He could tell that the room was massive. It was an underground warehouse filled to the brim with unknown objects. “This must be the storage room. I wonder what kind of things are in all these crates?” Typhoon thought to himself. He carefully made his way through the mazelike warehouse. The silence was deafening. Something was definitely not right here though. Typhoon had checked out the security before coming. This museum had several night shift security guards, and there was no sign of any sign of them. A green ‘STAIRS’ sign that stood out like a beacon in the darkness. Typhoon quietly made his way towards it. As he got closer, he could hear footsteps coming from above. Quickly he made his way up the stairs into the display rooms. Typhoon entered the main hall. He glanced around and then saw them. Two motionless bodies were sprawled across the ground near the main entrance. Typhoon hurries over. Security. Bending down, the hero checked if they were still alive. Both had heartbeats. Typhoon sighed in relief. “Iggy. Iggy, you there?” Typhoon said quietly. The suit had a built-in comms system that he could use to contact Iggy in case of emergency. Iggy’s voice came through the comms. “Hey darli-Oh my GOD, Jessie! Why do you- ugh! Sorry hon, I’m just watching The Bachelorette. Jason really needs to get gone. He’s awful. I don’t know why Jess likes him so much. I mean, he doesn’t even have that good of a body. These muscle guys really don’t have a clue abou—” “Iggy.” Typhoon interrupted. Iggy didn’t stop. “—and he’s like, ‘oh, I was a wrestler’. Like, yeah, we get it, you like to grope other dudes, nothing special there. I did that yesterday, and do you see ME going around, acting all high and mighty! NO! Because I have a sense of prop—” “IGGY!” Gale raised his voice a bit, causing a slight echo in the large, empty room. “I need you to—" Now it was Iggy’s turn to interrupt. “What is it? And by the way, use the code name please, hon.” Iggy replied. “Fine.” Typhoon gritted his teeth. “Unicorn, come in.” “Unicorn here, what can I do for you?” Came Iggy’s self-satisfied reply. “I need you to contact the authorities. It’s Sap-man. He’s at the museum. There are two guards just inside the main entrance that need medical attention right away. Probably more injured deeper inside. I think there were supposed to be three on the shift tonight. Tell them I’m on the case and not to use sirens, understand? I don’t want them alerting Sap-man before I can get him.” “Will do.” Came the reply. Iggy was much more serious now. Iggy goofed around a lot, but when it came to this stuff, there was no one else that Typhoon would rather have. “And keep the comms open. I don’t know what might happen.” “I can, but you should know, that building is a nightmare for these comms. I swear, the walls are made of lead. You said you were at the entrance? That’s probably the only reason I can hear you at all.” “Fine. Just get the police here quietly.” Typhoon replied. Typhoon turned around and walked back into the museum. Sap-man would still be here. He had to be. Walking further in, he found another guard leaning up against a wall near the entrance to the main exhibit. This one looked better than the other two. He was breathing heavily, still conscious. He was clearly in pain though. His eyes were closed and he was clutching his chest painfully. Typhoon leaned down next to the guard, gently touching his shoulder. The guard let out a gasp his eyes bulged open fearfully, then relief washed over him as he recognized the hero. Quickly, Typhoon covered the guard’s mouth and motioned for him to stay quiet. Typhoon looked up and listened for a moment, hoping the sudden sound hadn’t alerted the invader. Typhoon confirmed no new sounds. He let his hand off of the guard’s mouth, who seemed to have calmed down a bit, though was still breathing heavily. “What happened?” Typhoon asked, in a whisper. The guard was able to speak coherently. “That man. He just walked in. I yelled, pulled my stun-gun, but he didn’t stop. I shot it at him with it. When it hit him it did nothing. There was a flash of light, and all of a sudden, I just collapsed!” He explained quickly and quietly. The guard raised his hand, which was shaking violently. “It’s like my muscles don’t work anymore!” He sobbed. “That’s Sap-man.” Typhoon said solemnly. “You should count yourself lucky that you can even raise your hand right now. Sap-man is a strength stealer. Don’t worry, ambulances are on the way. Now, do you know where he’s headed? Did he already steal something?” “I don’t know, I couldn’t tell. He must be heading to the main exhibit though. The Jade Princess Idol, it only just arrived.” “Thanks. You’ve been a great help. Now, let me go catch this guy. Stay here and stay quiet. Just pretend you are still unconscious or something. I already called the authorities, so they should be arriving soon. Don’t worry, everything will be fine.” The hero pats the man on the shoulder and then walks away, following signs for the main exhibit. “Unicorn, come in. Unicorn, did you get all that?” Typhoon spoke into the comms. No reply. “Hm.. Guess I’m on my own.” Typhoon arrived outside the main exhibit. The doors were open, but there were no sounds coming from inside. He took a deep breath, summoned wind at his fingertips, then hurried in, ready for a fight. But when he got there, the Jade Idol was still there, sitting in a glass case in the center of the room. Typhoon glanced all around. “Oh, well hello.” Sap-man’s deep voice fills the room. Typhoon turned and saw him standing in the corner. Typhoon felt fear. This man was a giant. He was at least 6’5” (2 meters), and his shoulders were broad. He was wearing a pair of tattered, dark-green army pants, a dark shirt, with an aviator jacket. He wore huge black boots, and had a pair of goggles obscuring his eyes. Over his left hand was a black glove, with orange, glowing stripes leading down the fingertips. He took a few relaxed steps towards Typhoon. “You are caught! Surrender yourself!” Typhoon demanded, raising his hands threateningly. “Hm… no thank you.” Sap-man responded, shrugging nonchalantly. “That wasn’t a question.” Typhoon said. “I’m sorry, my boy.” Sap-man began. His voice was sympathetic, relaxed, and kind. “You won’t like what happens next.” Typhoon took his chance, summoning lightning at his fingertips. The electricity jumped from finger to finger, building power in an instant. He shot his arm up at the man and let the electricity beam out. As soon as the electricity left his hand though, Sap-man darted to one side, dodging it completely. The lightning explodes into the wall behind them. Sap-man jumped forward and kicked at Typhoon’s chest. Typhoon summoned a gust of wind around his body, softening the blow. Still, Typhoon is launched backward, back out into the hall. Typhoon landed on his feet, wincing. He stood strong, blasing gusts of wind at Sap-man. Sap-man dodged and weaved, moving incredibly quickly for someone of his immense size. Sap-man wove his way past Typhoon, heading back towards the main hall. Suddenly Typhoon heard something. He glanced away for a moment, listening. In the distance, Typhoon heard sirens. He sighed. They were supposed to come quietly. Cops would only hinder Typhoon against someone as strong as Sap-man. He looked back down only to see Sap-man rounding the corner, disappearing from sight. “Surrender now, Sap-man!” Typhoon said confidently, giving chase. He summoned wind behind him to move faster. He barreled around the corner. Suddenly, Sap-man’s gloved hand appeared, grabbing at Typhoon’s face. Energy crackled from it. Typhoon barely bent back in time to avoid the grab. He ducked under the glove, and launched himself into Sap-man’s legs. Sap-man spun around in the air a his legs were pushed from under him. He landed on his back, gasping painfully. Typhoon whips around and jumps on top of Sap-man. He summoned lightning at his fingers, pointing them directly as Sap-man’s neck. “Don’t move!” Typhoon yelled, straddling the massive man tightly, his muscular legs wrapped around Sap-man’s thick waist. Sap-man laughed at the suggestive position that Typhoon had taken. “I’m flattered, truly. But unfortunately, I’ve got places to be.” He said threateningly. A burst of light roared from Sap-man’s glove, sinking into the marble floor beneath them. In an instant, the floor to turned to liquid, and the two men fall through, directly into the storage area. As they fall, Sap-man grabbed the hero’s wrist and twisted him around, using Typhoon to break his fall. They landed hard, and Sap-man’s knee crushed down onto Typhoon’s back. All of the air was knocked from Typhoon’s lungs, and he heard a crack sound from his ribs. He gasped painfully. Sap-man kept the knee pressing down on Typhoon’s back. He was pinned! Typhoon heard Sap-man’s glove crackle to life. Typhoon was being crushed into the floor. He had to get away! He couldn’t get hit by the glove! Acting in fear, Typhoon summoned a gust of wind at his feet, pushing himself forward along the floor, out from underneath Sap-man. Typhoon managed to avoid the glove, but hadn’t looked where he was blasting himself. He barreled headfirst into a wooden crate. Typhoon’s skull broke through the wood, then hit something hard and metal. The crate exploded into a pile of packing material and splintered wood, revealing the thick metal object that Typhoon had just crashed into. Typhoon saw stars. He stood up slowly, wobbling on his feet. Each breath was a painful labor, his ears rang, and his vision was popping in and out. Suddenly, Typhoon saw a fist barreling towards him. He had no time to react. It connected with his chest. Typhoon screamed in pain, then fell forward onto his hands and knees. He coughed blood. He looked up. Sap-man was standing directly in front of him, just looking down. Rage filled Typhoon up. He could not lose! “I’m not done yet.” Typhoon said bravely. He pushed himself up onto one knee, nearly falling over as the world spun around. “Yes. I’m afraid you are.” Sap-man said. Typhoon felt a hand around his neck. He was lifted off the ground entirely. Typhoon desperately tried to blast himself away with a gust of wind, but his consciousness was fading as he gasped for air. Typhoon was raised high into the air. Fear filled Typhoon as the glove crackled to life again. Was this the end? Typhoon feebly clawed at the hand around his neck. His feet kicked through the air, hitting nothing. Typhoon watched, gasping, as the glove made its way towards his abdomen. “Don’t worry. I’m not going to kill you.” Sap-man said. His voice was still soft and deep. “This won’t even hurt.” Sap-man’s gloved hand slowly pressed onto Typhoon’s abdomen, just below the bellybutton. The energy crackles through Typhoon’s body. There wasn’t any pain at all, just a buzzing sensation. Typhoon’s legs shook as the energy coursed through his core. His body goes rigid. A warmth starts spreading in the Tyhpoon’s crotch. He was wetting himself! Typhoon’s arms and legs went limp. “There. That should do the trick.” Sap-man muttered. He let Typhoon’s limp body fall to the ground in a heap. Sap-man kneeled, smiling at Typhoon. “Trust me, kid. This is for the best.” He said. Typhoon glanced up one more time at the huge man, trying to say something, then he slipped into unconsciousness, pee still flooding into his supersuit. Chapter two Typhoon awoke with a pained gasp. He was covered in packing material. His muscles were sore almost everywhere, but he was able to move. Each breath he took was painful. His ribs were definitely broken. He stood up slowly, wincing from the pain. Sounds echoed down from upstairs, as dozens of police officers had begun working their way through the building, but the warehouse was still empty. Typhoon determined that he had only lost consciousness for a few minutes. The hero started to limp towards the door, and it was then that he realized that his suit was wet. A dark stain in the material started at his crotch and went all the way past his knees. He’d wet himself! Embarrassment flooded into him. If someone saw, his image would be ruined! There was lots of activity from above, but Typhoon knew he could still get away without being seen. It would not be good for him if it got out that he’d wet his super suit. He already had a hard enough time with his image, considering his unfortunate color scheme. Typhoon slowly made his way to the back door. It was still very dark outside, but Typhoon wanted more cover than that. Painfully, he used his powers, sending a dense fog rolling through the streets. Satisfied, he began climbing the steps. The lights of several cop cars flashed through the fog. He took the final step up to street level, and, taking a deep painful breath, Typhoon launched himself out of the fog and into the sky. The pain was immense, and through gritted teeth, he started gliding. All of a sudden, Iggy’s voice popped through the comms. “Oh my god thank goodness.” Iggy said. “Hey Iggy.” Typhoon said, his voice rasping in pain. He was in no mood for codenames. “Are you ok, Gale? Your vitals are all over the place.” Iggy said, abandoning the code names as well. “I thought the worst when you stopped responding. “I’m ok. Broke a few ribs. Maybe a concussion too.” Typhoon’s head was still quite fuzzy. “Well get back here and I can fix you up. I’ve got something new that’ll get you feeling better in no time. I lost signal with your suit for a while though. For a minute, I thought you might have died.” Iggy admitted fearfully. “Not dead, but I was out of it for a bit. That guy is strong.” “Did you get him?” Iggy asked. “No. He got away.” “Damn. Well that doesn’t matter right now. I’m just worried about you. Hurry back and let me take a look at your ribs.” “Will do. Be there in twenty.” Typhoon said. The hero grabbed his backpack from his rooftop stash and slung it around his shoulder. He was too injured to change back into his normal clothes now. He looked back down towards the museum. The fog was fading. Even more emergency crews had showed up. He also saw a man who he recognized as the museum curator running into the building yelling something at the police officers. He saw the guards being carried out on stretchers. For Typhoon, it was an utter failure. As he looked at the unconscious guards, he wondered why he was still able to move so easily after being hit by Sap-man’s power. Everyone else that had been hit by it had taken weeks to recover. Sometimes longer. “Maybe it was Iggy’s suit protecting me.” He thought to himself. “Or maybe my powers have something to do with it.” He pondered his fortunate fate as he weakly launched into the air again, gliding his way towards Iggy’s. Iggy’s lived in the basement of an industrial complex on the wrong side of town. Thankfully, it wasn’t highly populated, and there was an elevator that Iggy had installed, the only two entrances at his apartment, and on the roof. It was a great setup, built just so that Typhoon didn’t have to worry about being seen. Flying in, he landed and quickly made his way to the hidden elevator that led down to Iggy’s. As he descended, he removed the wet super suit completely. Typhoon now became Gale, the boring college student. He removed his wet briefs, stuffing them in a pocket of his backpack, then grabbed the single pair of clean underwear he had in it. He slid the fresh pair of briefs on. Gale didn’t want Iggy knowing he’d peed himself either. The elevator doors opened and Gale walked out, in just his briefs. Iggy called it his playhouse, filled with his ‘toys’, the dangerous and incredible inventions that had gotten him deeply in trouble with many different people. The basement was mostly dedicated to Iggy’s workshop. But, there was a livable area tucked away in there. It had a kitchen, two bedrooms, a bathroom, and a living room with all the high-tech electronics that Iggy could get his hands on. Gale walked in, dropping his backpack down and slowly limping towards a medical bed, surrounded by strange equipment. He coughed a bit more as he slumped down onto it. Iggy came running over immediately, in his hand, a strange homemade medical device. Iggy was a small guy, only about 5’ 5”, and quite skinny. He usually wore large, square-framed glasses. His head was topped with a messy head of light pink hair. His ears were pierced in a few places, and he was always wore some sort of tight and revealing clothing. Gale never understood why though, since Iggy had very little muscle to show off. The outfits always made him a little uncomfortable. Today, Iggy wore a black mesh shirt and a pair of skinny jeans. His large glasses hid the dark circles under his eyes. His voice matched his flamboyant personality. However, at the moment, his usual flirtiness was gone, replaced by concern. “Ok, let’s see.” Iggy said. He had a grim look. Every time Iggy had to fix Typhoon up, he remained completely serious until he knew that Gale would be ok. This was no different. Gale laid back on the medical bed. Iggy grabbed some bandages, and started wrapping them over the few cuts on Gale’s body, which had started to bleed more, now that the suit was off. Iggy and Gale’s relationship was a strange one. Gale’s powers had awoken when he was only fifteen, and by sixteen, he became world-famous. Or at least, his alter ego, Typhoon, had. It had been only a few days since Gale’s sixteenth birthday, when Iggy showed up at his door. Gale still had no idea how Iggy had found out who he was, and Iggy would never tell. So, there Iggy was, demanding to be the person that got to design his super suit. Gale, had no idea what was happening, but was afraid that Iggy would tell someone his identity. He agreed almost instantly. Iggy was two years older than Gale, but, to Gale, he rarely acted like it. Gale found Iggy’s outfits and flamboyant personality to be immature, though Gale would never say that to Iggy. And so, their relationship had begun. At first, Gale had found it awkward, this scrawny older kid, designing things for him. But after a while, their dynamic had found a rhythm. Gale was twenty now, and Iggy was twenty-two. They had built a strange synergistic relationship together. Gale got the best tech, all custom-made, and Iggy got to see his inventions in action. Iggy also got to admire Gale’s bubble-butt in his suit, and was able to flirt relentlessly with the repressed hero. But Gale allowed it. That was just how Iggy was. “It’s really not the cuts that are bad Iggy.” Gale said, wincing in pain. “It’s my ribs.” “I know, just let me get these taken care of first, ok?” Iggy said. “Don’t want you bleeding out while I look at your ribs. It’ll only take a second.” “Ok.” Gale responded, allowing Iggy to finish. It was never a good idea to argue with Iggy. “Alright, there.” Iggy said, securing the last bandage. “Not quite so bad. Remember when you fought scissor-girl? You had so many cuts that day I thought you had gone through a paper shredder.” Gale laughed, wincing. “Yeah she was a tough one. Good thing I have the best medic in the world to fix me up.” “You sure do.” Iggy said. “No one else gets this kind of treatment. Not that anyone could afford it anyway. I do this for you because I owe you. Now, let me take a quick x-ray and see what the damage is.” Iggy grabbed his phone and took a few pictures. Gale gave him a confused look. “What are you doing?” He asked. “I’m looking at your ribs!” Iggy said. “Now stop moving.” Iggy took a few more pictures from multiple angles. “Your phone has an x-ray on it?” Gale asked incredulously. “Of course it does!” Iggy responded, as if it was obvious. “Anyone’s phone can, with a few small adjustments. Do you want it on yours? I’d do it for you if you want.” “No of course not, that’s ridiculous. Plus, I don’t want you anywhere near my phone.” Gale said. But Iggy had stopped listening, examining the pictures. Gale sat in silence, waiting for the verdict. Iggy whistled. “Wow. You really got knocked around. Five broken ribs, bruising on the lungs, but, other than that, no damage to any other organs. Hmm… could be a lot worse though. I’ll get you fixed up in a jiffy.” Iggy said. “I’ve been working on these medical nanobots for just this sort of thing. I should be able to get you back up and running in just a matter of minutes.” Gale groaned. Another experimental treatment. “Have you ever tested it before?” He asked. “Well, yeah! Of course!” Iggy responded. “I mean, this will be the first time doing it on something that’s still alive, but don’t worry, I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Iggy smiled and patted Gale on the head reassuringly. “C’mon Iggy, no joking around now. I don’t want you messing me up, ok?” Gale asked. “Don’t worry, Galey! It’s safe. You are in good hands.” Iggy said, returning to his normal flirty attitude. Something about that comforted Gale. Knowing that Iggy was confident enough to joke about it and call him by those embarrassing pet names gave Gale the reassurance he needed. Gale laid back as Iggy got everything ready. A few moments later, Iggy had a syringe with a small amount of strange purple fluid. “Ok, this part might hurt a little, but don’t worry.” Iggy said, quickly injecting the syringe directly over Gale’s ribs. Gale felt the pinch as the needle went in, but almost immediately after that, it was as if all the pain was being released. It felt like something was buzzing inside of him directly over the injured area, and within a few minutes, he felt almost as good as new. “Wow Iggy. That is incredible.” Gale said, sitting up and stretching. His muscles were still sore, but overall, he felt alright. “I would ask you how you did it, but I’m sure it would go over my head.” “Yes, it would.” Iggy responded, smiling happily. Gale shivered, still dressed in only his briefs. “Man, it’s chilly in here. I’m gonna get dressed.” “Well… If you want to, I suppose.” Iggy responded, sounding a little disappointed. “I’m all finished with you. Although, I definitely don’t mind if you hang out in your undies for a while.” Iggy winked, glancing down at Gale’s underwear bulge. Gale’s face went red and he quickly grabbed his backpack. He grabbed his jeans and t-shirt. It wasn’t even all that cold. Gale just felt uncomfortable around Iggy when his clothes were off. Iggy never tried to hide his stares at Gale’s tight and muscular body. And the suggestive comments never stopped. Gale put on the jeans, surprised at how quickly the pain had gone away. “Aww, well I guess that’s all the time I get with you vulnerable in front of me, huh?” Iggy smiled, winking. Gale ignored him. Iggy grew serious again. “Ok, so, now that you are feeling better, what the hell happened? You actually lost a fight?” Gale gave Iggy a look when he said the word ‘hell’. Gale didn’t like swear words. Iggy just used them to get reactions out of Gale. Gale’s pulled his shirt over his head, and zipped up his jeans. “Yeah. I know. It’s never happened before, but this guy is good. He’s huge, and really fast. He has some weird glowing glove that lets him change the composition of things somehow. There was a huge metal door that he basically turned into paper, and he turned an entire section of marble floor into liquid in an instant.” Gale started to explain the entire encounter from beginning to end. He had arrived at the part where he was talking with the guard, when he felt a strange warm feeling at his crotch. He looked down in time to see a wet spot growing on his jeans. His story stopped as he looked down confused. “What’s happening?” Gale thought to himself, not realizing what was going on. “Gale! Are you… peeing?” Gale stared down at himself. He was peeing himself! And he didn’t feel a thing! He couldn’t stop it or slow it down. It was just… happening. Gale’s face turned bright red and he ran through the workshop to the bathroom. His soaked jeans dripped pee down onto the floor, leaving a little trail of droplets as he went. He ran into the bathroom, jeans soaked. He shut the door behind him. He had finished peeing by the time he got there. Gale took off his wet jeans and underwear and stared down at himself. What had just happened? A quiet knock echoed from the door. “Hey. You ok in there?” Iggy asked from outside. “Umm…” Gale hesitated. “Well, great. I don’t know what’s going on. I just peed myself… again.” “Again?” Iggy asked. “When I lost consciousness before… at the museum. When I woke up, I had… you know.” Gale admits, embarrassed. “In the super suit?” Iggy asked. “Well, yeah.” Gale responded. Iggy was quiet. Gale spoke up. “Is that going to be a problem? I thought you said it was waterproof.” “From the outside, yeah! I didn’t design it for THAT though.” Iggy said. “Oh.” There was a pause for several moments as both of them absorbed this information. “Do you need some new pants?” Iggy asked, finally. Gale felt his face go hot with embarrassment. “Well…” he paused for several moments. His jeans and underwear were totally soaked. There was no way he could put those back on. “Yeah. I do. Underwear too. If you have any that’ll fit me” “I’ll look for something. Back in a sec.” Iggy said. Gale tossed his wet clothes on the floor. He hopped in the shower to clean off. The warm water felt relaxing. Gale washed his muscled body, allowing the soap to wash away his shame. A few minutes later, he was drying himself off. Another knock on the door. “Ok, I think I have something for you to wear… but, well, you are way bigger than me, so it’s really all I’ve got that’ll stretch enough.” Iggy said. “Anything is fine.” Gale responded. Gale was only a few inches taller than Iggy, but with his toned muscles, and bubble butt, Gale’s waist was much bigger than Iggy’s. Gale hid behind the door and opened it a crack, extending his hand out through it and grabbing the fresh pants. He opened them up and looked at them. Gale sighed. In his hands were a pair of white spandex pants and a pink mesh thong. He knew that Iggy wasn’t playing a joke either. This was basically all Iggy had. Gale had never seen Iggy in ‘normal’ clothes. “In your dreams, Iggy.” Gale thought, staring at the thong. “I’ll never wear something THAT embarrassing.” He set it aside. Gale stretched open the pants and slid them up his toned legs. He pulled and strained until he finally had them over his butt. Gale grimaced. They were really tight. Embarrassingly tight. He glanced in the mirror and immediately regretted it. He looked ridiculous. The pants had squeezed so tight that they were essentially see-through. The crotch had an extra piece of fabric to hide his package, but the pants were so tight that nothing was left up to the imagination. He turned a bit, glancing at his butt in the mirror. Gale grimaced. His butt was stretching the back even worse than the front. Gale was afraid that if he bent down, the pants would just disintegrate, ripping to shreds. “I don’t suppose you have literally anything else that would fit me?” Gale asked through the door. “Or like… even just a pair of boxers or something?” “Um… no, not really a boxers guy. As you can see, I’m more of a ‘pink thong’ type.” Iggy said, laughing. “Did you put that on?” “No!” Gale sighed, exasperated. “Come on, Gale, you know I’m not lying when I tell you that those are all I’ve got.” Iggy responded. “I know.” Gale sighed. He believed Iggy completely. They would have to do for now. Gale grabbed a plastic bag and stuffed his jeans and underwear into it. He tied it up and walked out. Iggy was sitting at his work bench, examining Gale’s super suit. He looked up at Gale as he walked by, then down at Gale’s crotch. For the first time, Gale saw Iggy blush, then look away. Iggy had the super suit in his hands. “So…” Iggy said awkwardly. Gale was surprised that Iggy wasn’t making any suggestive comments. Then Gale saw Iggy reach down to the front of his skinny jeans, pushing down something that was growing at his crotch. Gale blushed and looked away, pretending that he hadn’t seen it. “Listen… It was a long day, ok?” Gale said, continuing to speak, trying to act normal. “Yeah, I get that, it’s just… Well…” Iggy paused. “What?!” Gale said, annoyed. “Your super suit is going to need some work.” Iggy said. “What exactly happened again?” . Gale points down at the wet super suit. “It happened when I was unconscious, ok? Right after he grabbed me with that weird glove. You know, the one that saps people’s strength?” Iggy got a concerned look on his face. “He hit you with it?” “Well yeah. I hadn’t got to that part yet.” Gale responded. “After we fell into the basement, I… everything gets really hazy. I just remember that I couldn’t breathe. Everything went black. I woke up in a pile of packing peanuts, suit soaked right through.” Iggy sighed. “Well, I am going to have to do a lot of maintenance on the suit. The micro-wiring is totally fried. I might have to start from scratch altogether.” “I did feel some weird buzzing going on. Um, down there… where he grabbed me.” Gale gestures broadly at his crotch. “Was that the wiring? It was like, some sort of weird energy or something. I don’t know. It felt… weird.” Gale said. “That was probably from the glove, not the super suit.” Iggy said. “How are you still standing, though? Walking around? When he’s hit other people with that glove, bad stuff happens. Most people take weeks just to start moving around again. Some of them never fully recovered. You flew out of there in only a few minutes.” “I figured it had something to do with my powers.” Gale said. “like, they blocked him out or something.” “I don’t think that’s how it works, Gale.” Iggy said doubtfully. “Maybe the suit absorbed some of the energy.” “Yeah or that.” Gale admitted. “You said he hit you in the dick?” Iggy asked. Gale blushed. “No! Not right on it! I mean, ugh, maybe? I don’t know! his hand is really big! And I was barely conscious at that point anyway.” Gale was uncomfortable talking about this. “Can I look?” Iggy asked. “Purely for medical purposes of course.” Gale sighed. Of course. “C’mon Iggy, I’m fine. Trust me, there isn’t any damage there.” “Yeah yeah. It’s just, if there are marks, I can potentially trace the origin of his weapon.” Iggy said. Gale suspected that Iggy wasn’t being totally forthright. Gale hesitated for a few moments. If there was a chance, however slim, that they could figure out who Sap-man really was, it would be worth it. “Ugh, why me?” He complained. “Fine, but…no touching. Looking only. And I would really really REALLY appreciate it if you didn’t say anything gross, ok?” Gale asked, severely annoyed that he was being forced to do this. Iggy nodded sincerely. “Cross my heart. I won’t say anything inappropriate.” Iggy watched as Gale lowered the pants, revealing himself fully in front of his friend. Iggy’s face went red. Gale looked up at the ceiling as Iggy bent down in front of him to get a closer look. Gale was of average size down there. He had nothing to be ashamed of, but this was not a situation that he would ever have imagined could happen. The area below Gale’s bellybutton had a very faint outline of a large handprint. His skin was still smooth though, no cuts, or any other adverse signs. Iggy got a little closer, only a few inches away. “Does it hurt now?” He asked. “No, it doesn’t feel like anything.” Gale said. Iggy’s face grew very concerned. “Gale, I’ll be right back, ok? I have a bad feeling.” Gale grew concerned as well. “What do you mean?” He asked. Iggy didn’t respond, briskly walking away, and rummaging through a drawer. He came back holding a strange looking camera. “Just a feeling. Don’t move.” Iggy said mysteriously. He held the device up and looked at Gale through it. Iggy furrowed his brow. “What?” Gale asked, worried. “There’s some sort of radiation there. The hand print. Ok, you can pull them up now.” Iggy said. Now, he was in work mode. No comments about girth, or pet names anymore. Iggy set the camera down. Gale pulled the shorts back up, glad to be covered again. “What does it mean?” Gale asked. “I don’t know.” Iggy said. “What do you mean, you don’t know?” Gale asked, growing more and more concerned. “You always know!” “I mean, I don’t know! I need some time to think, ok?!” Iggy snapped, clearly annoyed at himself. “Ok I’m sorry, it’s just, I want to know what is going on—what he did to me.” Gale said. “I know.” Iggy said. They stood in silence for a few moments. Then Iggy said, “I think it would be best if you stayed here tonight.” Gale hesitated for a moment, but then conceded. If Iggy needed him there, Gale would stay. “Ok, I’ll stay, but under one condition.” “What’s that?” Iggy asked. “I want some real clothes.” Gale said. Iggy smiled. “Sure. I’ll go buy you some.” “Thanks. Now, I think I want to go lay down for a bit if that’s ok.” “Of course. I’m sure you’re tired.” Iggy showed Gale to a bedroom. Gale stripped out of the tight clothes and laid down, naked. Normally, he’d wear his underwear and his nighttime t-shirt to bed, but since he wasn’t at home, and didn’t have any other clothes, naked would have to do. Gale exhaled deeply, trying to put the day’s events behind him. Within a few moments, he was fast asleep.

Because of a problem with my old account (I made a mistake with my date of birth info and didn’t fix it in time before getting banned....whoops ), I’ve had to create a new account to resume posting this story. (If any admin is reading this, you can take down the old story if possible and sooo sorry for the trouble!). Anyways... I hope everyone enjoys the next chapter. Still more to come!! Chapter 1: Pilot She was finally home alone. As the house's garage door slammed shut, Heather's heart began to beat faster. All her planning and anticipation had come to this. "Not yet" she told herself; there was a chance her family would turn around to grab something they had forgotten. "I'll give it a half an hour. They won't come back after that long." In the meantime she went over her metal checklist. "Garbage somewhat full, check. Plastic bags, check. Blinds shut, check. Clean diaper that might fit me upstairs, check." She looked at her watch, only twenty nine minutes left and she would finally know what it was like to wear and use a diaper. Heather never knew how it started, her curiosity towards being able to use her pants as a toilet that is. Maybe it was that one kids show with the weird episode? Being potty trained too quickly? Too late? Some other strange event in her minds development where the concept arose? Regardless, it was one of the most dreadful, shameful, and embarrassing secrets of her adolescence. It brought many a sleepless night wondering what in the world was wrong with her. Who in their right mind would want to go back to wearing and using diapers? It wasn't because she wanted to act like a baby. Heather knew that much from her online meanderings, which allowed for a little indulgence from an otherwise impossible desire. No, Heather could see the appeal of being an Adult Baby, but her interest was on the use of diapers. Heather always thought that being a seventeen year old girl and wanting to intentionally use diapers was definitely breaking some sort of social code. So no matter what, she wanted absolutely no one to know about her perverse fascination. In fact, her parents finding out was probably her greatest fear conceivable. And anyways, Heather always thought she would find it much more fun being able to relieve herself under perfectly normal clothes without another soul having any clue to her taped on toilet. Well, sadly the undergarment she had at her disposal at the moment didn't have tapes, but it was the only kind of diaper she had access to that might fit. Stealing three goodnites from her younger cousin's house was not an experience Heather wanted to repeat anytime soon. A buzz from her phone brought Heather out of her contemplation. Thirty minutes had come and gone. It was crunch time. "Crinkle time more like." Heather smiled at her own joke before swallowing her nerves and making her way up the stairs to her bedroom. Once inside, she shut the door out of impulse and went straight to her bed, lifted up the mattress, and pulled out one of three of her most most coveted yet feared possessions. She held it in her hands. The soft plastic goodnite was folded into a square and had purple and pink shading with a star in the middle, presumably a wetness indicator. Heather took a deep breath and took off her jeans, then her underwear, pausing only to stare at the goodnite once more, before stepping through the leg holes and slowly pulling it up her hips and around her bottom. They fit. Still in shock somewhat, Heather looked in the standing mirror at a walking contradiction. There in full view was a tall and scrawny brown haired 17 year old girl with what amounted to a pull up drawn tightly around her backside staring right back. In all of her daydreaming, Heather couldn't have imagined this sight. But here it was. She was finally diapered. The first ten minutes were, of course, taken to explore the new feeling of her padded posterior. Heather squeezed the material between her legs and ran her hand along her bottom. She reached her toes, walked around, did some jumping jacks. The goodnite held on. Heather then stepped back into her jeans and walked over to the mirror to analyze her form. Even being completely self conscious and practically shaking all over, Heather couldn't really see any of the goodnite bulge through her jeans. She then began her decent downstairs. Besides a possible faint crinkle, she could only feel the foreign object she was wearing. After another ten minutes of getting acquainted with her new undergarment, Heather was finally becoming more comfortable and relaxed. Her parents weren't coming home for another five hours and she had the house to herself. This meant she could move on to the next aspect of her plan. After all, she didn't go through all the trouble of acquiring the goodnites just to wear them. What were diapers for, after all, but to use. The need to relieve her bladder was present and after the rush of adrenaline that came with finally putting a diaper on, her need was only becoming more apparent. It was time for Heather to truly do what she had been waiting to for so long. Despite her mission to relax, Heather started shaking with both anticipation and nerves yet again. She was only now beginning to understand that just letting go in the middle of her family room was not going to be easy. In fact, it was now suddenly apparent to Heather that nearly her whole had been spent constantly maintaining the integrity to do the exact opposite of what she now wanted so desperately. While this only got her more excited at the strange novelty of her situation, it made it even harder to try and relax. Taking a few deep breaths to steady herself, Heather came up with an idea. She sat on the very edge of the couch much like she was sitting on an actual toilet, to simulate the open space of the toilet seat. After a minute of relaxation and frustration, she finally felt a warm spurt in her crotch region. But Instinctively her body clenched shut. Heather nearly cursed but took another breath and tried again. In half the time of the last attempt she felt another spurt before clenching up yet again. "You're so close Heather, just relax." Once more she relaxed her body and closed her eyes. This time almost immediately she felt spurt, and then another, and at once it was a warm trickle. That trickle became a hot flow and by the time she could fully comprehend what was happening, a moment of panic overcame her. "What if the goodnite leaks and goes all over the carpet! How would I explain that to Mom and Dad!" Heather tried to stop the flow but it was too far gone now. She stayed extremely tense as the remainder of her bladder emptied. When the flow finally came to a stop, Heather opened her eyes and looked down. She didn't see any wet spots. She patted the seat of her jeans. Nope, nothing. Relived, (In more ways than one), she began to notice the sensations inside her diaper. A warm, damp, squishy, and slightly bulkier mass caressed her bottom. Heather cupped her hand around her crotch. As she squeezed, a little urine escaped, tickling her before being reabsorbed into the now saturated padding. Overcome by these new sensations, Heather continued to poke and prod and squeeze her thighs together, obtaining any kind of sensory input she could from her wet state. Walking back upstairs with a present warmth with every step, she confirmed in the mirror that even though her goodnite had gone through a major wetting, you could still se no bulge under her pants. Giggling at the thought that no one would have noticed her wetting, she began to daydream about wearing and using her other goodnites around her parents or even at school. Suddenly, in a rare moment of reality filled entirely of her greatest dreams, Heather remembered there were only two more diapers to use under her mattress. "I guess I'll just have to make the best of each one" she thought, realizing that would mean to continue wearing the currently wet one around her waist. She didn't mind for the moment, this would give her an opportunity to see how much they could hold. Not to mention that Heather noticed she rather enjoyed the feeling of the freshly used goodnite. With that thought she squeezed her thighs around it again. Now that she had wet once, Heather was eager to feel the sensation of wetting yet again, so she walked to the kitchen to grab some water, enjoying each and every step. Acquiring a large glass, she filled it to the top with water and chugged, letting a few drops fall from her chin in haste. Once Heather was satisfied, she grabbed a granola bar for good measure and went to watch some tv to wait for her body to do its work. ... Heather's lower stomach brought her attention away from her show. Her eyes widened as another small movement in her abdomen made its presence known. She had to poop. The prospect both excited and frightened her. On the one hand she knew this is what diapers were for, not to mention she was curious what the sensation would feel like. But in all her dreaming the simple fact that you can mess your diaper as well as wet it never came to mind. Filled with vigor from her recently successful wetting, she decided to swallow her fear. "What better way to see if diapers could really replace the toilet for me is there?" Heather decided. Standing up, Heather evaluated her bowels and this time opted to assume a squatting position. Unlike wetting her diaper, great physical effort was required to get things going. After a few minutes of grunting and getting red in the face from effort, Heather was fed up. "Maybe if I change positions it will make things easier?" With that idea in mind, Heather got on her hands and knees, pushed her bottom outward and let out a grunt. Suddenly, she felt something warm and solid begin to exit her backside. Fully invested, she pushed again and felt the log move some more. Stopping to take a breath, she panted, composed herself, and let out one final large grunt. With that, the mass fully made its escape and began to take up space in the seat of her pants. Knowing she was not done, Heather slowly but surely pushed out more of her mess until she couldn't push anymore. Exhausted, Heather allowed her backside to touch the ground. In that instant, her whole world flipped upside-down. The very firm excrement, being compressed between the floor and Heather's bottom, squished like putty as it moved backwards, forwards, every which way around her nether regions. It was simultaneously the weirdest, most stimulating, and best feeling Heather had ever felt. The smell of her freshly soiled diaper reached her nose but she didn't care. If anything it added to the experience. Here she was, a seventeen year old girl, perfectly healthy, sitting in a wet and freshly messed diaper she purposely made. And she loved it. She squirmed in delight as the mess rubbed against her bottom. Up and down she bounced, feeling the mound change shape to better fit her seat. She even stood up and pushed again hoping to fill her goodnite even more. The disappointment that she had nothing left to give dissipated when a somewhat naughty thought entered her mind. She may not be able to mess more NOW, but she didn't HAVE to change out of her diaper anytime soon. This put a grin on her face. "That's why diapers exist, so you can wait to deal with the bathroom? Right?" Knowing she had at least a few hours until her family disturbed her, Heather was content to stay there on the floor, situated in her stinky state for the undecided future. Bouncing in both enjoyment of her current messy state and anticipation for what was now possible, Heather looked down at her jeans that completely hid any visual trace of the dirty deeds she'd done. No one could be the wiser. Heather smiled. She could get used to this. Chapter 2: Compulsion Heather's bright blue eyes glanced nervously from underneath her glasses. She saw that only a minute had passed since she looked last. Her eyes went back to watching the television. Then back to the clock. As much as Heather was enjoying her full diaper, the paranoia of her parents getting home early was only building the longer she sat trying to ignore the possibility. Like a building urge to relive the bladder, Heather's fear grew and grew until it was impossible to ignore. But unlike the problem she had recently found such a convenient and pleasurable solution to, there was no immediate relief to her growing anxiety. Eventually, this fear of an untimely discovery by her parents surpassed the enjoyment of her escapade and she resigned to cleaning up her mess. But not before she sat down just one last time to feel the invitingly warm mound press against her behind. After all, who knew when her next opportunity to do this would be? The thought both saddened and excited her. "While sitting in a full diaper is all well and good," Heather mused, "nothing beats the sensation of actually filling it." With a pat of her fully loaded backside through her jeans, she realized at that moment just how ridiculous that thought was. "I'm already eager to do this again and I haven't even got my current dirty diaper off!" Heather smiled at this as she half skipped, half waddled to the upstairs bathroom. When she stood before the mirror, she vigorously gave her bladder and bowels one last push. Only a small spurt of pee came out, warming her crotch slightly before slowly settling into the rest of the now thoroughly soaked goodnite. Carefully sliding her jeans to below her knees, Heather finally got her first unobstructed view of the used goodnite's condition. Any indication that she had avoided using a toilet to relive herself was well hidden while her jeans were on. Only after taking them off was it clear that Heather had made quite the mess of herself. The once clean white and pink crotch of the goodnite had been replaced with a dark yellow hue that spread up to an inch below the waistband. Turning the position of her slender frame to see a side profile, Heather observed a clear bulge on her bottom that took on a brown coloration, while it sagged out and down, away from the regularly smooth curve of her butt. In fact, the whole undergarment seemed to sag almost in defeat, being unsupported by her tight fitting jeans that sat on the floor around her feet. Heather realized if she were to have stayed in the goodnite much longer, or used it to any greater capacity than she had, it most certainly would have leaked all over the couch. Grateful to whatever karma she had been bestowed, and in the interest of keeping her diapered endeavors a secret, Heather silently promised herself to be more cautious when making use of the other two goodnites at her disposal. "Whenever that opportunity presents itself again." She thought, dismayed by the implications. The thought of putting on another one of her most prized possessions and wearing it while her family was home briefly entertained her mind, but was silenced almost immediately by the current task at hand. With a sigh, Heather gingerly tore the sides of her well used padding and began the tedious chore of a messy cleanup. The seemingly obvious fact that using a diaper meant a change must eventually follow was not at the forefront of Heather's mind when she first messed her goodnite, similar to how little thought of pooping her diaper existed when she first put it on. Rather ironically, the unforeseen inconvenience of changing turned out to be much less enjoyable than that of the formation of its cause. "In short", Heather thought "Messy diaper clean-ups stink!" It wasn't so much the actual smell or even feel of the cleanup that made it unpleasant, but the difficult nature of removing all the sticky waste from her backside without making a terrible mess of everything. After what seemed like half of a roll of toilet paper and an excessive amount of time and effort later, Heather's nether regions were acceptably clean, as was the bathroom and the hands that cleaned both. All that remained of her abnormal experience was a double layered target bag package containing her used goodnite. Also a faint smell of hand soap that lingered on her hands, and an unshakable unease that followed her to the trash can in her home's chilly three car garage. As she buried the evidence, that unease somehow followed her inside the house and upstairs into her bedroom, where underneath her mattress lay hidden the two remaining goodnites folded next to each other. To attempt to settle the unease of these loose ends, along with her overwhelmed nerves, Heather resorted to resuming the show she had started during her first interaction with using diapers. This turned out to be a mistake as the visual cue only reminded her of the shameful actions she had committed. So Heather receded back to her room, laid on her bed, stared at the ceiling, and tried to make sense of everything that had just happened. After much contemplation, Heather finally came to the conclusion that she knew a few things to be certain. One: She had fulfilled her growing irrational desire to use her a diaper as a toilet, at least temporarily. This meant going so far as to wet and mess in it. Two: She had thoroughly enjoyed all the sensations that using the diaper had brought upon her, especially the wetting and messing of it, but definitely excluding the process of cleaning it up. Three: She felt very ashamed of what she had done. Maybe out of some strange guilt to her parents and to society, but especially out of fear of them finding out what she had done. How might they react to her appalling actions? Heather couldn't even begin to guess. And lastly, Four: Beyond any doubt; She was most definitely going to try and do it all again. But not now. For the time being, she was content to relax knowing she had finally done what she sought out to for so long. Her parents were none the wiser to her antics for the time being, although Heather expected she couldn't resist pushing her luck sooner rather than later. But not now. So when the garage door could finally be heard opening at precisely the time her parents told her it would be, and their voices sounded from the kitchen, Heather decided right then and there she would pursue this bizarre interest to whatever whim it brought her. She could not pretend to go back. Not now. So with a great breath to collect herself, Heather began her decent down the stairs to greet her parents returning from their daytime outing. She could only hope the new goodnite she was wearing under her jeans was as undetectable to her parents as she believed it to be. Chapter 3: Incognito "Can you come help me carry in some groceries sweetie?" "Shit", Heather cursed to herself. On top of her racing heart and flushed face, now she had to hope her new goodnite wouldn't come loose or be seen in the routine yet uncharted process of casual physical activity. Taking one brief glance down at her jeans and long baggy t-shirt, Heather convinced herself of the unlikeliness of that event. She was just being paranoid. "How can I ever use diapers practically if I can't even bring in some groceries without panicking?" she told herself. "And anyways, a diaper is just like underwear you can relieve yourself in. You got this." Entering the foyer, Heather came upon her mother in her winter coat taking off some snow plastered shoes. Her glasses were still fogged over from the freezing cold air outside. "How much is there to carry in?" Heather questioned in what she hoped to be a completely natural and not at all guilty voice. "Oh it shouldn't be too bad." Replied her mother. "You know how your father isn't the biggest fan of shopping, so we only got the bare essentials." Heather received a sly smile and a wink from her mother. Another head stuck itself rather comically through the doorway. "Only because I enjoy spending time with our lovely teenage daughter!" Heather's father now made his way inside and Heather couldn't help but laugh at his tragic yet somehow adorable attempt at comedy. "Can you imagine it Cathrine? Leaving Heather at home all on her own for the entire day? Who knows what shenanigans she could get up too!" It was only her father's lighthearted yet unquestionably sarcastic grin that kept Heather from having a fatal panic attack on the spot. "Oh stop it James, your scaring our daughter to death." Chimed Cathrine, doing her best not to laugh as well. "She deserves a little time to herself with how well she's been doing in school recently." "You know I'm kidding. And after all she's definitely earned it." James remarked, stomping his own boots on the rug. Heather has always thought it was rather weird how often her parents referred to each other by first name. Maybe because they both considered themselves to be intellectuals? But now that she was secretly wearing what was essentially a diaper right in front of them, her parents odd habits suddenly didn't seem so strange. "Anyway" resumed Cathrine, "since your father just couldn't wait to see you, you'll need to make a run to the grocery store tomorrow. I have a list I can text you and I'll be sure to leave some cash on the table for you to grab in the morning. Your father has a conference at the college until 8 tomorrow and I have a board meeting so I won't be home until 7:00 ish. That means dishwasher emptied and laundry baskets upstairs." That means I have a chance to buy some diapers for myself! Heather realized. "Got it?" "Geez mom, let me get the groceries in first before you give me a days worth of chores!" It was the middle of winter in the Midwest so Heather did the sensible thing and put on a coat and some crocs before slipping out the door. Crocs would seem like an odd choice to wear out on the driveway but Heather was in the habit of doing it anyway. Besides, it was becoming more and more apparent to Heather that sometimes convenience beats sanity. The wall of cold from outside hit Heather like a brick and an immediate nostalgia for her previous warm and used goodnite came to mind. While slightly cozy when dry and clean between her legs, Heather much preferred the sensation of a full diaper caressing her behind to a clean one. Still, as Heather bent to grab the few full reusable bags her parents used for groceries, the feeling of the soft padding was assuring to have. ... "Not that many groceries?!" The lenses of Heather's glasses began to fog like her mother's on her first trip back inside. "What else could you possibly need me to get Monday?" "With how fast your metabolism is dear, those groceries will be gone tomorrow!" Her mother replied. It was true, and for once Heather didn't mind. Normally she would fret about how she couldn't gain weight if she tried, and how hard it would be to get her high school crush, Jason Davis, to notice her without a curve to be seen. However it dawned on Heather at the moment that the operating speed of her digestive system did mean she would go number two more often. Normally this was also a negative, but Heather's recent solution to this very problem had turned those tables in her favor. Not that any boy would date a girl in diapers. Especially Jason Davis. Huffing and brushing away stray brown hair that found her mouth, Heather set the last bag in front of her mother with an exasperated sigh. "And you wonder where all those calories go." There was a beat and then a smile formed between the two. "I'll be in my room if you need anything else." proclaimed Heather. "I appreciate you dear." Was heard from the hall but Heather was already in her room trying to remember what her full goodnite had felt like and scheming for when it could be filled again. ... A sharp knock at the door brought Heather's attention away from the exploration of her undergarment. With a deeper appreciation for her parents habit to knock and a check to make sure nothing was showing from her jeans after her interrupted exploration, Heather sat up to the corner of her bed and grabbed her phone, as though she had been doing nothing but playing on it since retreating to her bedroom. "Come in!" Heather's mother poked her head into the door frame. "Come set the table honey, dinner is almost ready". "Alright I'm coming" Heather responded with all the angst she could muster, lazily pushing herself off her bed and an inaudible crinkle following her backside to the dining room. A few minutes of table setting later and dinner was served. Heather's mouth watered as she gazed upon the illustrious bounty her mother had prepared. Crispy chicken with green beans and Heather's favorite: her mother's homemade cheesy potatoes. "So, is all your homework done for Monday?" Heather stared blankly at her parents with a spoon full of potatoes in her mouth. "Uh huh" she mumble through a full mouth. "What was that?" Her father asked. Heather downed the potatoes. "I said yes" "Are you sure?" pressed her mother. "I'm sure Mom!" Heather made sure to roll her eyes. "I finished everything at school. It's really not that hard." "Well is anyone bothering you at school?" "No" Heather murmured. That was a lie. Lying was not a common practice for Heather, beside of course the whole diaper thing, but she really didn't want her parents to make a scene. And plus she wanted to be able to handle the situation herself. "For Christ sake I'm seventeen going on adulthood." Heather often told herself. "I should be able to handle that bitch Sarah Parker." "Any boys?" Her father asked smugly. Heather blushed "I don't have to tell you anything!" She wouldn't really mind admitting her crush on Jason Davis of course, beside the guaranteed awkwardness involved, but but neither parent pushed any more. They just looked back at their food and each other grinning. Near the end of the meal and after a great deal of savoring, Heather's father spoke up. "Tell you what, my teenage daughter, I'm in the mood for a bargain tonight. If you go set up a board game for us to play, I'll do tonight's dishes for you." Heather almost swallowed her spoon. No dishes?! "Deal!" Said Heather almost immediately and jumped out of her chair "Just let me go run to the bathroom quick." she shouted and began rushing down the hall. "Can't wait to beat you again!" Called her mother. "As if!" Heather called back. Entering the bathroom Heather shut the door and pulled down her jeans only to again realize what she was wearing underneath. An urge to pee was present but not pressing. She could put it off for a bit, maybe do it after the game, in the privacy of her own bed. "That way I can enjoy it for a while." Heather thought, pulling back up her jeans and ignoring her beckoning bladder. She pulled up the toilet lid and sat on it with her pants on and waited for what seemed like the proper amount of time before flushing, washing her hands, and returning to the living room. After much internal deliberation on what game to play, Heather slid Sorry from the shelf and set it up on the coffee table. "Let's get this over with. Sorry can't that long can it?" Suffice it to say....it took that long. Around and hour in and no member of the Johnson family seemed to be in the lead. It was the stalemate of the century and Heather's bladder was becoming more and more of a distraction. Her competitive nature blocked any idea of letting one of her parents win out of her mind, but it was apparent that she could not continue like this for long. Heather's focus was waning and it took more and more of her concentration just not to bounce up and down. An internal dialogue was beginning in her mind. "So what's the plan Heather?" "Quick finish this game and go to my room to wet this goodnite." "Why wait?" "I can't wet myself in front of my parents!" "How would they know?" "Well what if it leaks?" "It didn't earlier today." "Well what if they hear it?" "Really?" "But it was hard to start going before!" "Isn't this why you were interested in diapers in the first place? So you could just go as you please?" "I guess..." "Just try it!" "Fine, geez brain!" But like before, Heather still struggled to relax enough to let anything go. Being in front of her family probably didn't help. All her previous potty training were still rebelling against her and the muscles in her bladder refused to give. After shifting positions to sit on her knees and make it easier to relax Heather was about to give up when a small spurt escaped. Trying not to think too hard about what was happening Heather drew a card. Darn another 4. She needed a one or two to get her last remaining pawn out of the starting circle. Her Mother drew. Another squirt. Heather tried not to blush. Her father drew. A small steady trickle has now began and her crotch began to warm. "Earth to Heather! Your turn to draw." The flow was now at full stream. "Uh yeah sorry Mom." Heather took a card. She smirked seeing it was a SORRY card. "Yeah gosh I really am SORRY. My bad." Heather made sure to add extra sarcasm to her statement as she replaced her mother's pawn with her own. The stream was back to a trickle and quickly slowing. By the time it was Heather's turn again the flow had stopped entirely. She, Heather Johnson, a seventeen year old teenage girl, has just peed in a diaper in front of both of her parents, and neither had noticed a thing. She sat back and felt the lukewarm padding squish against her butt. Once all of her....well most of her focus was back to the game, it was only a matter of time before her last piece was safely home. Not that skill has really anything to do with the game of Sorry. "Victory is mine!" Shouted Heather jumping into the air cheering. Her mother stuck out her tongue and her father just shook his head in disbelief. "I was SO CLOSE!" He exclaimed. "Ah well, good game regardless." They shook hands. "Winner cleans up the board though!" and just like that her father was out of sight. "Don't look at me." Said her mother. "But you should really get to bed after your done. That game went a little longer than I would have anticipated. It's nearly midnight." Heather pressed her thighs together. "You don't have to tell me twice. Winning takes a lot out of me." Heather couldn't help but grin at her mother. Catherine just scoffed and left her daughter to clear the board. Once the game was finally put away, Heather rushed to her room and quickly shut the door, leaning against it and sliding to the floor. After a quick inspection of her cooling goodnite, Heather quickly traded her jeans for a pair of pajama bottoms and jumped into bed, relishing in the privacy the blankets provided. It took a good five minutes before Heather's heart rate was back to normal. Once she convinced herself her parents were in bed she let out a breath. The thrill of secrecy still lingered in Heather's head, but after a few halfhearted prods at her soggy padding, exhaustion caught up with her and an exhausted Heather let her head hit the pillow. The blur of the days events passed by her. In a single day Heather had indulged in her lifelong curiosity. She, a perfectly healthy seventeen year old girl, had in one day, tried on and used two diapers, one by herself and one somewhat less messily in front of her parents, and was presently laying in the latter that she had no intention of changing out of until completely necessary. Smiling at her good fortune, Heather had one last thought before closing her eyes, "I wonder if there is anyone else in town like me." The thought resonated for a moment but exhaustion won over and for seemingly the first time in her life, Heather was completely content. The sky opened up outside and snow began to fall gently. The girl, more happy then she had ever been, drifted off to sleep. Chapter 4: Outside A soft light filtered through the curtains of an upstairs bedroom window, shining lightly upon the brown hair of one Heather Johnson, who's figure was sprawled across her full size bed. Underneath some seemingly innocent plaid pajama bottoms was a secret indulgence of her curiosity that had only just been fulfilled the previous day. It was around eleven in the am when she finally woke up. The first thing Heather noticed after regaining consciousness was a cold damp sensation between her legs. A moment of panic overcame her before she realized it was confined to her goodnite. "Oh right, yesterday happened." Heather thought she might sing as all of the previous days events came back to her in a wonderful rush of excitement and butterflies. Peeking under the covers, and seeing it, it was real, still there, Heather gave her goodnite a thorough "inspection" for "purely analytical reasons" and not at all that she loved every moment of the soggy padding caressing her skin..... Although she had to admit that the cold wet, 10 hour old pull-up was beginning to feel rather clammy. And as is usually the case for anyone sleeping in as late as Heather did, the act of waking up brought with it a pressing need to pee. And as much as Heather wanted to stay in bed and go in her goodnite, she knew with nearly absolute certainty it would not hold another wetting. This was blatantly obvious and expressed by the corresponding sag of the garment and weight on her hips as Heather stood up. The thought of changing into her final goodnite to relieve herself came to mind, but after a brief weighing of her options, Heather decided to go on the toilet this time, so as to save the last one for the remainder of the day.... "Or at least" she thought "until I pick up some real, better fitting diapers at the store." The implications of that plan both frightened and excited Heather. Purchasing some diapers would risk potential humiliation and the destruction of her nonexistent social status. But if she succeed in her mission, Heather would finally have some real diapers. Ones that she could actually use practically. Not only that, but there was just something about the nature of a diaper that thrilled Heather. While the goodnites were a sort of a test run and served their purpose well, they were only really meant for accidents, and smaller ones at that. Now a real diaper.... you were expected to go in those, which is exactly what Heather now wanted. With a real diaper she could truly relieve herself at her own discretion whenever and wherever she pleased without worrying about an immediate change. Only adding to this was the newly discovered bonus of some more than pleasant sensations that came with the use of a diaper. "It might even top the sheer convenience of using it" Heather decided. With her parents being gone until late in the evening and a grocery trip mandated by her mother regardless, Heather told herself "If there is ever going to be an opportunity for me to smuggle myself some real diapers, today would be the day." And so rather reluctantly, Heather used the toilet, for what she hoped was to be the last time in a while. After taking a quick shower, she went back to her room and took out the last remaining goodnite. "Your kind have served me well." She teased, before sliding the pink padding snuggly around her rear "But it's time for an upgrade." Her jeans quickly followed the goodnite's, and after braiding her hair in a new way just for the fun of it, Heather jumped onto the living room couch and checked her phone to see the grocery list her mother had sent her. After reading, in her mother's words, the "short" grocery list, Heather sunddenly realized a potential flaw in her plan. "Do they even make actual diapers for people my age that I can buy in town?" Heather quickly opened a hidden tab and searched diapers for 17 year old girl. After researching for a bit, Heather became a little concerned. It was quickly apparent that there wasn't as much of a diaper market for girls her age as she would have hoped. Still determined however, Heather told herself she would just look at the store and see what they had on the shelves. She grabbed her phone, some extra cash for her secret purchase, her keys and phone, and made her way out the door. ... Parked in the lot of the local grocery store, Heather was reminded of how great it was to have her own car. But also how many people are at the local grocery store at noon on Sunday. Suddenly she was a little less giddy for this adventure and a lot more nervous. Heather quickly checked one more time to make sure no one would tell what she was secretly wearing. She gulped, grabbed her phone, and exited the dusty green Subaru. It was like greeting her parents all over again. Every step felt like a waddle and sounded like a crinkle. Heather entered the automatic the sliding doors and was blasted by a heater. She grabbed a cart and checked the grocery list her mother sent her. It would be in and out, save the fifty or so items to find in between. Just an hour or so of potential disaster. I can't stay this self conscious if I'm going to get something even thicker than this and wear in public! Heather told herself. She took a few deep breaths. It was an ultimatum. No one is going to be looking for any padding. It's all in your head Heather. It is perfectly hidden and no one normally cares what underwear your wearing anyway. No boys stare at your flat ass, right?. It's just a normal shopping trip. You probably won't even run into anyone you know. "Hey pencil neck, fancy seeing your face her today!" Son of a bitch. Right in front of Heather stood quite possibly her least favorite person on Earth. No, scratch that, the solar system. Is the galaxy to presumptuous? "No hi back? How rude! Are you a mute?" Her fake eyelashes blinked expectantly. "Hi Sarah" responded Heather meekly. Out of everyone in the observable universe, why did it have to be Sarah Parker? "Oh so you can talk." Sarah's low laying V neck was giving Heather trouble at looking towards the floor, as most of her lower field of view was full of Sarah's cleavage. Heather's significant hight advantage was not doing her any favors either. "See, normally the stick figures I come across don't talk, but apparently your such a smarty pants that you can! Good job!" Silence "I'm just kidding of course! Yeesh, maybe you still are a mute. No wonder your still single. That and your flat chest I guess. Anyway, I hope your shopping trip for your mommy goes well." Sarah gestured towards the scribbled out grocery list with a heart on it from her mother. "Oh, and don't forget to use the potty! You don't need to be any more of an accident than you already are!" And just as quickly as she came, with a snort laugh and an eye roll, Sarah Parker was gone. Heather wanted to rush to the bathroom right there and tear off her goodnite. Tears were forming in her eyes. The bitch has a point. I'm almost an adult, yet I'm still just a flat chested suck up with a desire to piss and shit myself. Only the lack of any change of underwear and a fear of being discovered stopped her from storming into the bathroom and ending this stupid charade there and then. She would get her moms groceries, go home, bury the goodnite she was wearing in the trash, and never do anything so stupid ever again. ... Heather felt disgusted when she had to walk through the incontinence isle to get some Advil. How could she have actually thought she was going to buy a package of diapers in this crowded of a store? And as if to make a point, her body chose that time to let her know she had to poop. Nothing pressing, but still there and a reminder of the stupid plans she had made and the immature thing still there on her hips. In her haste to get through the isle, Heather missed the label of a brand new product that would have her jumping for joy only a few hours earlier. Now she was too busy sulking. Soon Heather had gotten all but one of the items previously on her list and was at the checkout. Her reusable bags were filled and she had payed with the credit card her mother had given her. The old woman at the register seemed almost entirely senile and any and all hope for a day full of joy and excitement seemed to have been lost. She was just taking her receipt when from behind she heard a voice speak "I like your hair" Heather turned around and was met with the shy bright blue eyes of a shorter brown haired boy around her age. There was no one else but her that he could have been talking to, Right? "Um, my hair?" Heather asked quietly. She grabbed instinctively at the braid she had made that morning after her shower but thought nothing of at the time. "Uh, yeah yours.....um sorry I didn't..." He averted his gaze. "Oh no, uh thanks, I guess. I just don't normally get compliments from guys really.." Heather was screaming at herself from the inside. "Yeah, I know it was kinda weird, I don't normal say stuff like that but I just wanted you to know that you look nice, I mean your hair looks nice, I mean...sorry." He was blushing hard, and by the heat in her face, Heather knew she must be too. There was a long awkward silence. "Heather." "Huh?" "My name is Heather Johnson. What's yours?" She was surprised by her own voice. "Oh, um, Timmothy, Timmothy Drew. Nice to meet you." His voice had the characteristics of a mouse, sharp, squeaky, and a little quiet. They caught eye contact again and for some reason neither could brake the gaze. Heather didn't want to guess who's face was more red. "That's really nice of you to say Timmothy." She gave him an awkward smile before turning and making a beeline for the doors. Heather was just about to go rush back into the cold. For some reason beyond sanity she turned back to look at him. He was staring back in a kind of trance. Then he waved. Heather waved back, suppressing the desire to skip out of the store. A boy had complimented her! Her!! While bending over to put the groceries in the backseat, Heather felt her bladder twitch and was once again reminded of the padding of her goodnite pressing against her. Who was Sarah Parker to judge her? A boy liked her hair! A boy named Timmothy! With a smile that was a twinge devious, Heather relaxed. Letting go was somehow much easier than the day previous and she felt the stream start followed by a growing warmth in her crotch. With a grin, she sat down in the drivers seat and searched up the nearest pharmacy. She would need some real diapers if she wanted to go all the way with this. Her now increasingly desperate bowels reminded her of that. The stream had stopped now. There was a newly lit fire inside her breast, some sort of bravery Heather had never felt before. The future was uncertain but Heather knew one thing for certain, "I'm gonna be messy soon one way or another." The devious grin grew a little wider. With that thought now firm in her head, Heather pulled out of the parking lot and turned in the direction of the pharmacy to get some real diapers before the day was out.